BEllAAGE ZUR NAMENFORSCHUNG

NEUE FOLGE

In Vcrbindung mit Emst Dickcnmann und Jiirgcn Untermann

herausgegeben von

RUDOLF SCHOTZEICHEL

BEl H EFT s

D.EMETRIUS J. GEORGACAS

The Names for the Asia Minor Peninsula

HEIDELBERG 1971

C~ltl WINTEit . UNIVERSIT~TSVERLAG

 DEMETRIUS J. GEORGACAS
1

The N ames for the Asia Minor Peninsula

and a Register of Surviving Anatolian
Pre-Turki sh Placenames

HE1DELBERG 19 71
CA llL Wl NTER • U N IVERSITATSVERLAG
 ISI N 3 Sll OZ1l9 4
• .....
,. ~h O 19'11. Ced,...U~saJhlmua... c a'I.-IIU,O•I»H., H,.._1._1
• ... . h Y'ad•..•• ._ ... ••&rld.._
0........,. ..... ._ V•1..
......... • Allı .... , ......... o...,
Rı ı c ı• ...... ec c... GlaPsr·
 DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY

OF

CONSTANTINE AMANTOS

A DISTINGUISHED BYZANTINIST AND ONOMATOLOGIST

(1874-1960)
 TABLE OF CONTENTS

PREFACE • • ••••••••••• • •••••••••••••••••••• • • • • • ••• • •••• • • 1 • •• 1 • ıl • • •

9-11
I. BffiLIOGRAPHY . ... .• .... . . ........................... . . . ....... . 12_23, 130
II. THE ANATOLIAN PENINSULA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24-26
III. THE N AMES DESIGNATING THE PENINSULA . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27-99
A. ANOENT NAMES . . . . • . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27-38
1. AXIA 27-30-2. MIKPA AXIA (Mntpcıolc.ı) 30-33-3. ASlA MINOR,
33-35-4. THE NAME IN EUROPEAN LANGUAGES, 35-5. SOME
OTHER NAMES, 35-38
B. POST-CLASSICAL, BYZANTINE, AND LATER NAMES: LATIN,
WESTERN EUROPEAN, SLAVlC, ARABIC AND TURKISH NAMES 36-99
6. Byzantine Greck ANATOAB ("Avu'to).Lx&;, 'Avu'toAl'n)ç), 40-46-7. Ambic:
NATOL'O, Turkish ANADOLU, 46-53-8. Grcek ANATOAIA,Larinized
ANATOLIA, ete:., 53-57-9-10. LEVANT; ORIENT, 57-61-ıt-12. RO-
MANIA, Pn.MANIA 61-71-13-14. POMAIOI; R'OM, R0M1YE, 71-83
15. TOYPKIA, TURCHIA; TÜRKIYE, 84-99

IV. APPENDICES: APPENDIX 1: TURKISH PLACE N AMES IN ASlA 1\UNOR

CONTINUING NAMES OF GREEK OR
OTHER ORIGIN (see lll. B, pp. 38-39) 100-122
APPENDIX 2: RUMIU, RUMEU; RUMELIA: ete. (see
13-14, pp. 74-83) .. .. . . . .. .. . . . . . . . .. .. . . . 122-125
APPENDIX 3: TÜRKMEN; OSMANU ..... ... . ... · . · · · 126-129

ADDENDA .. . ... . . .. ..... . . . .. . . .... . .. · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · 130-132

133-136
V. INDEX ... . . . ... . ... . . · . · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · · ·

7
 PREFACE

. In history the principle is ge?erally valid .that each ~storical period is the legi-
tımate daughter of the preceding one. This same pnnciple is equally valid for
geography, topog~phy, ~~ .nomenclature for the obvious reason that all are
based on the passıng actıvıtıes of man over the same territories. Language,
chronology, geography and topography, as well as historyı are re8ected in
p~ace-~es. Geography, t~pography and names are important ingredients of
histoncal research. The ancıe.nt names for and in Asia Minor are, more or less,
well-known and have been discussed, though not systematically to a satisfactory
degree as yet; o? the other hand, the names of the Byzantine and Turkish periods
have been studied much less and, as a matter of fact, only in the last several
decades.
There is, to my knowledge, no systematic study treating the several names
that have in history designated the peninsula, with one laudable exception.
lt was, after conclusion of my work on this monograph, that an old good book,
very rare in the libraries of the United States, which in fact attempts to discuss
several na.mes of the peninsula, was, after long searching, made accessible to me
through the lnterlibrary Loan Service from Enoch Pratt Free Library, Baltimore,
Md. P. de Tchihatcheff (Pyotr Aleksandrovich Chikhachev) in his Aıi1 Mineure,
vol. 1 : Geographie physique comparee (Paris, 1853; his pre&ce was written
on 1 Oct. 1852) and in the first chapter entided "Du nom d'Asie Mineure"
(pp. 1-16) writes about the names Asia, ?rltxp«: 'Aa[~, Asia Afinor, 'Avcr:'t'OA~,
Aıuuloli, Roum, Ro111anit, T~~rchia, quoting from ancient, Byzantine, and westem
sources. The Russian author, who lived in France, enamored of the Anatolian
peninsula, through which he traveled for years, was indeed a very able all-r~~d
scholar. The material on these names at his disposal at the time of wntıng,
120 years ago, was meager, Byzantine studies were not yet advanced, .good
editions of ancient and Byzantine and medieval authors we~e n~t .Yet a'Y'~labl~,
the author himself handled foreign languages but had no lingwsnc ~~ ın
our sense, onomatology was nonexistent as a science; conse~u~dy his. findings
could hardly be what we need in our time (when onomastıcs ıs a scıence) to
know about each of these names. Yet, we are indebted to Tchihatcheff for a good
attempt, which was excellent for his time.•

lt is good to recall the onc-and-a-half Ct'nnıry o ıd d acnım 0 a 1

. f h· stori•n. ..Ohne Chronologie
1
V d . Ge hı.chte
und Gcographıe · erblindct
· ı:_ı:
d'ac custone
• ..
; see Joseph von Hammer• orrc e. sc
des Osmanisehen Reiches t (P~st 1827), P· XXI. d . · •Asia Minor· were
1 My predecesson who have writtcn about any of che names esıgnaung
unaware of Tchihaccheff'a artidc.
9
 am discussing the se~eral, almost a dozen, narnes for
Ir is for this reason that I dem as a continuatıon to my monograph on Asia
\ . :\linor ancient and mo , ,
· ~;:h ap~red
"G"uı r--
in 1969.• .
he quesnon w
hy it is important to discuss the origin and
. b rth
The aııs\\·er to ~ diffi lt to find today, but ıt may e wo reproducing
--"'in~ of names ıs n~t cu ..~s well said about the matter: "Theorizing on
u~--·.... . ennons ago
here \\·hat lı' o gen .
W4a • • ~ h • .
f la e-name ın ı ts modern ıorm, wıt out tracıng its
eanıng o a p c . I . ..
the origin and m to its oldest, and, if possıb e, pnmıtıve source, has over
historia.l descent bac.k ·...r_n to engulf the light-hearted etymologer."' Histo-
. proved a pı u au c hi
and oT'et agaın . . d d v'"rv important fidd ıor story, onomatology, and
ıicsl 2'(0gtaphy ıs, ııı ee , a - '
...
language· . high time for monographic studies about the aıea of
At the :ıd, :ı;;e:sAsi2 r.·finor, Greece, and the B~kan~, as w~ll. as Italy,
both class f urse ın· dissertations (as are a few listed ın the bıbliography
be made, some o co b · d
to dy) but many more should be done y c:xperıence onomastic
of the,__present
h stuould also dee~ their histon· 'cal, geograp hicaI, an d topographlcal
sch0~3, w o w r- • • • 1
bad d of the area. Onomatology no longer consısts ın sımp y randamly
~o;mg names but isa serious field with rigorous method and, though
=~tIinguistics (along with history, geography and topography), its results
go beyond names and language into prehistory, anthropology, history of migra-
tions and culture. Place name study in its histarical aspects should try to re-
consuuct the history of each name in i ts linguistic, geographic, and other setting;
the task requires, therefore, profound familiarity with the geography and history
of the arta under investig2tion and with the languages, ancient or modem, in-
volvcd. Should the present work generate some more onomastic studies for the
arta or at last stimulate some interest in onomastics among medievalists and
Byzantinists, it will have attained its goal to a satisfactory degree. Closer cooper-
ation bctwcm b.i.storians and onomatologists is a mmt for better results in
common goals.

.Athıflatledgmmlr.

F ~ residing in Athens for more than a year in 1965-66 as a Guggenheim

c owkand ona sabbaticalleave of alısence from the University of North Dakota
to wor on the Greek-Engli h o· · · ..
ı~on2ry proJect, I was accorded the prıvılege
of consultin the fil
Histarical ı!con
of Athens. It is mo
re::
f s
Mthe Medieval ~chives (period 1453-1821) and the
odern Gr~k Dıalects, hoth institutes of the Academy
1
lııstitutions the' Y P ~ure .to regıster here my indebtedness to both these
Professo; G ırG r~~ve directors, and staff.
• • LUII2JUS of tb U · ·
to me through sum
Garisrides now of
,
:ryu d e ıu~ersıty of Texas kindly made accessible
a~ t~slation several items in Turkish. Dr. Basll
c nıvcrsıty of Minnesota, and Mr. Agathocles Chara-
• D. }. Geor~ l1ı N
'1%9) ' e arne Aaia for the Con ·
• A. ~~90p~ ~par.attly. dnent: lti History and Origin, Name• 17
1909) V r lll hia prefatory note in h.11 d' .
• p. · e ıtıon of I. Taylor, Word• and Place• (London
ır.
(ambopoulos, graduate student at the Sorbonne in Pa · d ~
· h G k E li h · · rıs an 10rmer Research
Assocıate on t e ree - ng s Dıctıonary in Athens and h U . .
ı .
North Dakota, ave een e pful wıth requested items.
h b h at t e nıversıty of
Early in 1967 I had the benefit of discussions in Chicago w'ıth p ~ S
. f h u . . f eaı:i' . roıessor peros
Vryonıs o t e
. .
nıversıty o
f Chi fu
ıuorrua at Los Angeles tb v· · . p ~
, en ısınng roaessor
at the Unıversıty o cago; rthermore in 1969 Professor Vry · k' d
tb · d tr • orus was ın
in readin.g e man~scrıpt an ?nenng me some valuable suggestions on details
of Turkish Anatolia,. frort_l which the study has gained.
Also from the Uruversıty of Califomia at Los Angeles Professor A d
. 1 d tb . . , n reas
Tietze gracıous Y rea e m.an~scn~t ın its entirety beforc publication, has
made numerous valuable suggesnons ımproving relevant parts of the work and
saved thi~ writ7r from ~any errors . with regard to the Turkish names. The
cha.pters ınvolvıng Ara?ıc and Turkish owe enough to Mr. Tietze's expertise
(as acknowledged also ın the relevant pans) to cause my fceling of gratitude.
Furthermore, my thanks go to the staff of several libraries: the Libraries of
the University of Chicago, inciueling those of Classics and the Oriental Institute,
which ~ve served my research for mo re than a score of years; the Newberry
Library in Chicago; the Gennadeion and the Davis Library of the American School
of Classkal Studies inA the n s (Mrs. Mary Z. Philippides and 1-Irs. Eugenia Foster);
the Classics Library of the University of Cincinnati, where I spent a pleasant
week in ~farch, 1968; the Universitatsbibliothcken ~I ünehen und Tübingen for
obliging me with requested items; and, last but not least, the University of
North Dakota Library (~lrs. Adelaura O'Connell, librarian directing the Inter-
libraıy Loan Service). I am also greatly indebted to ~tr. Robert E. ~{cDoweJl,
Cultural Attache at the U. S. Embassy in Ankara, for sending me the requested
publication Köylerimit (1 968), and to Mr. Şerif Tüten, President of the Board
of Research, Turkish Ministry of Interior, Ankara, for sending me a free copy
of the same.
Further, I wish to express my gratitude to the Dumbarton Oaks Ctnte~ for
Byzantine Studies of Harvard University, Washington, D. C., for a stırn~­
lating sojoum as its Visiting Scholar in the second half of.the 1967--68 academıc
year, coincicling with a Senior Fellowship from the Nananal Endo~~ent for
the Humanides for the year 1967-68. I am also indebted for the p~vile~es of
hospitality at the American School of Oassical Studies at Athens and ıts Library
during the summers 1967. 1968, and 1969. B d
On my own university campus thanks are due to the very able Dean emar
O,Kelly, College of Arts and Sciences, and Dr. Arne Brekke, Department of
Languages. h Edit Pro-
The author feels finally the need to express his gratitude to t e h oBr, ·,_-
. h
fessor R. Schützeichcl, for acceptıng the monograp as a . ~
Beiht'l to t e tı,'llt,l
6
z~~r Namtnfors(hung and to the staff of the Winterdruck for a dif: t typograp
hical

job so well done.

D. J. Georgacas
15 July 1970 and 1 February 1971
University ofNorth Dakota
11
 I. BIBLIOGRAPHY

R.EfERENCE WORKS AND ABBREVIATIONS

L JOtJRNALS AND
Abfwndl -= •A~ "d.Um• Atheııs
.& -cııo>.uy........ u
.A..ı1. == &at''- • · ·cal Review • •
- .AJDeııaıl Histon . .J- bilolo...ie et d'bistoıre one:ntales et slaves
AHJl · ek l'lnstıNt ga;; p ıo·
.UPHOS. = =Journal of ,Aıdıaeology
Aj.\. - --=--1:.. Copcnhagcn
AOr- - ~~~d; }listoıical Laikon, Academy of Athens
~ ::ı: ,IUl.II&•-
.A. . Atbcm , _ e oü laıoypcıcpLXOÜ ul y).(.)cmxoü 9-ııG«UpOÜ, Athens
A8.\f9- = ~m ~&pood•nce Hellmique
BCK = Baikriıı ek • Aııbra
Bdktaı (ol me T~~ Histarical Soci~•-i- publiee par B. Legrand. 10 vola. Paris,
BGV. = Bi~ gıecqae •UI6---~
1~1913
BNF = BeitriF znr Namcııf'onchung
Bu1kaıı (ai me John Rylaııds Libnıy, Manchester)
._ - Bnamioıı. Bmssds
sz:- ,.
B~ Zeiachrift, Mmıich
CAH. -= Cambridge A ncjmt History
CGL ,. Goaz, Corpas Gım.rionım Latinorum
ODl. = Cabia1 d'histoite IDOildWe (Paris)
aat • ümbridge Mcdienl History
CI.Al = ~ Ilmdas de rAaMmie da loacriptiona, Paris
DEL - I>i:Donvio aridopediıı::o inlisno 1 (1955)
[)rnbcbr. = .Daıbchrift.ca
DOP. = Dambuton Oab Papen, Wuhiııgton. D. C.
EBr. -= E.ocydopledia Britannia
EEBt. - ~ ~ Bul;trm"#&w Enou3&w
DA. - K. E.Lcfıbaoudakil, 'E-,xuxltm«&!ucbv ~LX6v, 12 vola., Atheoa, 1926-1932.
Supplanaa, 3 'fola.
DeI. • "E~f'(MXiı 'E~plc •~ot~ Exo>.ijCi of the Univenity of Salonica
Eiı. - Enciclopedia haliana
Eı.l. = The Ea:yclopaedia of lalam. Leidm, London. 4 vola, 1913/27/36/34; Suppl.,
1938
Eld.' • The Enqdopae.clia of Iallm. New ed. Leiden and London, 1960. 3 vola.
. . (up to the md of 1966)
~; ~ cfq,ipwptüe, ed. L. Robert. Parit
. . - . joarnıaJ, Atbml, now SaJonica
......... Hiltorical Rninr
~~~~- - EnzykJopldie da Jalam
HXL. = Lidddi-Sc.ort.Jona, A Greek-Engliah Le:zicon
. - rıl~ Xpoylled, Atbaw
JG. - ln~a~priora Gnuae
lA. - ı=:793t_~ 'rfK N~ 'En~. Acadcmy of Athm~, vol. 1-4,

12
Der Islam
Isl4m Ans. Islim Ansiklopecüsi Istanbul 1940-
:::::a
adaptation of the E~cyclopaed' f ısi!o far 10 vols., 1950-67 [Turkish
JHS. = Journal of Hellenic Studıes aa 0 l
JS. - Journal des Savanu, Paris
M.AMA. = Monumenta Asiae Minoris Antiqua
MB. - Mccsatua)"L~ Bt~).Lo&iıx7), ed. C. Sathas
MEE. = Pynos, McyfiA.l) 'EUl)"uriı "E
Supplement, 4 vols. 'YXUMA.o1tatı&l4. 24 vols. Athens, 1926-34.
MM, Acta = F. Miklosich and J. Müller, Acta
MX. = Mtxpat~tC%nxcl: Xpo"Ld, Athc.ns et cüplomata. 6 vols. Vienna, 1860-90
NE. = N lot; Ell"l"oiLvi)IJ.(a)"• Athc.ns
Ni« •Ecrrtcı, .Athcns
Neue Jahrbücher (fur das klass~sche ~tertum)
OED. ıı= <n!ord English Dıctionary. 13 vols.
Orieos = Onens, Journal of the Intematio02l soo· r .
1948-. ety ıor Onental Rcsearch, l..eiden,
DAA. - llpcr.xnxci. 'Axcı8711L~ 'A&7)-w;," Proc din
PG. = Migne, Patrologia Graea ' ee gs of the Academy of Athena
PL. - M.igne, Patrologia l..atina
PM. = Petermanns Mitteilungen (Gotha)
Proceedings (of the Bricish Aademy)
PrEoceedings of ICOP S l Wln.temational Congress of Onomastic Sciences Procce~i--
R . = au y- . ıssowa,. Realenc:yclopidie der -'---· ~ısc en
h Al•tertumswissen.sc:lıaft
UA&"fSa
RIEB. - R evue ıntematıonale des ~tudes balkaniqucs Bel d
SB. -= Sitzungsberichte ' gra
SBA W. . = Sitzungsbe~ichte der Akademie zu Wien, phil·hist. K.Wse
Speculum, 1 Journal of Mcdieval Studies
Stlsl. = Studia Isb.mica
ThLL. = Thesaurus Linguac Latinae
WZKM. - Wi.ener ~itschrift fur die Kunde des Morgenlandes
ZDMG. - Zeıtschrift der Deutschen Morgenlaııdischen Gc:sdl.vhaft
ZONF. - Zeitschrift für Onsnameııforschung

D. ALPMABETICAL UST OF WORKS

[Anonymus], art• .Aııtıılo/11-Ktn~aJt, IsiJm Ans. 2 (1944-49) 683

[Anonymus], art. AMiolia, Elt. 4 (1929) 9041r937a. [On the namcs Anatolla and Asia Minorc)
[Anonymus], art. An'a, EBr. 2 (1966) 605a-613a (On Anarolia, Asia 1.\llııor, Lcvant. Turkey]
[Anonymus], l:ludüd al-'Alam (The Regions of the World), transl. by V. Miııorsky. London
1937
[Anonymus], art. Rılllttli-KiliNlJt, Isllm Ans. 2 (19#-49) 682a: an. Rılllttli-Hiltll'l, ibid., 678
(Anonymus], Tijı; Ttli>.o:L xatl Tijt; vüv Obcou~J.iv'J)t; mpL~Y"laLt; sive Dionysii Gcograph.ia emen-
data et locupletata, additione scil. Geogn.phiae hodiemae gneco ca.rmine pariter donatae,
cum 16 tabulis geographicis ab Ed. \'\'eUs. Oxonii, 1704. 2nd ed. 1709.-[~s isa ~u­
script adaptation by WeUs with metrical I...atin transl.ation and commenrary ın Ların .aı:'d
tranalation in Frcnch prose, in the holdings of the Gcnnadcion, Athens. See A. Komınıs,
Aat"&ci"ouao: "rcwypo:~lat" TW"ıı clpxw" TOÜ IH' atl., •o 'Ep«V&G'riı~ 2, 9;10 (1964) 1!5-137.
alapter Kat' : Dcpl ~~ 7tWL IJ.LXpoftpl)t; 'Aa~ (fı Wv ).tyrniL 'AvaıTO).l« ~ NcaTO).l«.
xcap'J) O~CJCI TiJt; 'AaL4TLX'ijt; TupKlBot;) xcıl TU:7tp(;)u ınpl TW" X(,ı)P(;)" mıp' ~avo" KCl~"·
Unea 616-652, p. 87.
chap. K~' ll1pl ).onrijt; ~ı; f.UKpoTip'r)~ 'Acsl«ı;, U. 653-726, P· 93.
c.hap. KÇ': lllpl ~t; w" TupKlBot; 'AcnaıTLXiic;. u. 839-855, P· 109.
13
 • __a.;.. EJc. 34 {t 937) ~ ~~ ( VII'-I X• liklls). Revue Histodque 227
}. .n r~ . rr'.,....
[ \aOIIi aous ~ . v;.ın ll lls -
H_ :\k acier. L · .fJıir .. ,.ın lu i1111X ~
• (1961) t~l2 ı.~ M ı. ,..pır M S~ MbDoiıa t (1965) (Centre de Rcc:b~
,.,..,s
(1081-1317)

1dciD. L'~ ' all xm• ~ Tra; -a. the revicw by S. Vryonis, Jr., BJZaQtifta
1

~ (irilisaÖO'l syanoncs) ı . . cffort, the methodology and the results af

~) ı (1969) 21G-224 (A ~~scudv wilJ. ramin a model for the fu~ re-
-·:..&H (p. 211). ~ . )ı
..rhicb 5Cift as surc ~---;. and Trebizond (p. 224.
o(~~ o( ~6 (1933) 2.31-36 ~ ~ ~ILli-nı (Atlıem 1964)
..
~
• ·E).).~
~ -~ p~- BZ. 34 (1934) 446-448.
~~ a. u-&--·
F. . (1936) 32-36 . .
,.rolJt ..U.:f~, •E).).~ 9 • ~ roV ~ alcü.o; p.X.• ın his Jılucpa ~~
ldedt. .1 • • LiJ.JPO~' crı~ blishcd in the ııcwspapcr Bpdwla. Atbeas,
Jıdıı:rD..( :o\lbcaS
·"' ~nMı 940)
61-65 rM.# aıtide was 6ıst pıı
l .. ,._
ı7 SoT. 1933) . gm:. 28 (1958) ~5 s= idcm. ~ ~ILli~ (AtJıeas.
JdaD. r.-,ı4 ,.i~ _____. JıiLÇi •AcM. p. 4f.]
t964) 564-565 [On "AcıW aou Body of Ancieot Geogn.pby by- ncady Engravec~
Kaos. J. B. B. crAıırilk, A ~ete. London 1816. (Two ~ of ~ Minor ~ .rveu:
00 1bifteaı PlaRs Coo~.. and "'A.siac. quac vu1go Minor diatur, ct Synac . T'bc
-()rbis Romuıi Pu! Ori the _ r a ııoc1cr the com::spooding ancient names. as far as
...,.xm uames att tüttıed oo
cm. .... ~Dk in the
Lll~ ~ 8 (1Mt-t2) 6S-82
eılıq rif« A9.u V ·
r:.=!u
--r-

ni
(On
* 6~ ~{Na bd * ~aniGJrik
/lMHIIitı Nonhem Tbracıc; on p. 82
~~~* 3 oo POUfl-c)J]
G. G. Aııwm, lk Early ~-
aad Foısdaqaı
T cı-ıp:rııı;""'l'odd.
eıc.-
.
=gie.
Ot - 'Oh~). 1282-1337. Athcns 1947 (Tezte
Nr. 41). [On the names T;;Jı., TwJtaıa.
ısa: yz.h ""''1 228 . summary in English, 237-246]
voı. n·
ognp Y• UJ..T"" o1
?did-<mnıry cdirioıı. Ed. by John Buth omew.
•
. Soııuı-wcst
·L ·

Ada~~ RassiL london, rımes PubJishing Co., 1959. [Piate .36: Turkey West. Plate 37:
MaT;~~] T~ Adası. ~ by Ali Tanol(ıı ct ~· Isıuıbul 1961. Publicati~
~the ncuity ci .Lem:n, Univcrmy of IsıaııbuL (Undcr Topograpby and StrUctuıe •
IDip J is uy'III'Ry: Pb~""•J • ,
f.JW.ıinp, Bcitri@c ıur frühsachicbtt der Tür~ ın Rıımdien (14. und 15. jahrlı.},
Sen 411tUt0piivbc Arbc:itaı 34 (Brünn, Mü.ochcn, Wıco t 944}
1ıı1mı, DI' Isı..;. n,;..,;.., ZDMG. 76 (1922) 126fl.
Jdmı. an. Riııı. EhL 3 (1936) 1174b-lt75a
ldmı. an. Riııı, t.llm Am. 9 (1 964) 766 a-b
ldmı. an. R.ıı.i. &.ı/M, EisL 3 (1936) 1177 b-tt 80 b
Ewld S.., r. Türkıi: Eim modcme Gcopaphie. 3rd cd. Bnınswick 1919. a. B. C. Semple,
7Jr JUıiı-1 c-,.,'.{ T•llq, A &.D •/ &ııu.~s WorJı, Geograpbical Revicw tt
(1921) 338-350 (Somnwry ~ :S.U.C's work)
O. L Barbıı.uı ~ tı.u r E.pm Ott...., ,..., •lıi»M M pntpJn.nıJ tl M nJ.i1111itta,
1~ de la Faaıki da Scia:aa Economiqua de l'Univcniti d'lstanbul tl (1949-50).
T~ andfrmch cditica, pp. 67-131 (A .-ay importanr dUcussion of the problem of the
~ ci the Onoa.ıı EllipiR and *
rclatc:d problıcma abo the peopling and the
·~ IDmformabon o( Aaaıolia.) Aha TOia. 13 W• 14.
W.. E.i :a' la cb~ aıatiılöqaa da rcgiıua de recCOICIDıellt danll'Empire Onoman
1oc!~ ct XVJ• s.Mıda, Joamai ol* Ecooomic aocl Soci•l Hiatory ol the Orient t
-(
~-~ ?-36 (l.mpocw•J.
M.ıt 5
~Aha
AhcWhb Ihn Bauura ol Moroc.co [1304-1368) 1 Voyqa d'Ibn Batoutah.
cfa.ac _...._-.:__
lle:R . . . ICCOIL....... C. ~ -.a-.-1 4 -'·
Pa lBSl-59 . . . ~--~ par --·-·~· J ct B. R. s.ne--·-· . vua.
Anb) ~n.-~'=:';~ M~,"~: 2, pP· 255-3S4. -The Moroccan (Hilp&nO-
~the Mlthor'1 . arüb pnnap.ıiaa ın Alia Mioor in 1332-33; the recordcr
IDCIDOin, oa Battuta'a cliaatioa in billutyean ol Ufe, tıatl Aaia Minot
 in three sepante sec:ton: SW, Central and East. and NW Battu kDC . •
nor Grcek. a.
~· G. Amakis, EEB~. 22 (19S2) 13>-149:] ts w Dcıthc:r Turkish
IdeıD. Tnv-:ıs. English transl.. by H. A. R. Gibb. 4 •ols. 19S8- (and c:unca l9l9) [Vol •
Asia Minor.] · 2·
Pierrc Bdon du Mans, Les obsc:naaons de plusieun singularitez et cb m&nol'3bl
en Gr«e, Asie, ju~. Egypce, Arabie et auua pa" c:straııga..~ tss es,~\'ft:slrd
ed. ı588, p. ı•9 [On the name A..lolit) 3• P· =
E. w. Brooks, rı. ArMt üı An. Mi.,., 641-750,/rul Ar.-;4' 1'Mr"nt JHS 18 (1898) 182 208·
TM C..,JIM6" oj 71~718 froe Ar..6i4' SMP"nt, jHS. 19 (1899) i9-3t. (the · - of
Constantinople during the Calipbatc ol Sulayman); AMilit.t . - c..,.!:'(:~HS
ı8. 182-208), JHS. 19.31-33. .
Idcm, Bytali1111s IDIIl Arlıis üı Ibi Ti-. •1 ~E.~ ANwriJı, Etıglish Historial Rmcw ts
(1900) 72B-7•7; 16 (1901) ~92 [Material from Anbic ch.ronidcs of Al &ladb · ( 868)
Ibn Wadhih (Al Yak·ubi, 873), Al Tabari (91S), Kicab Al ·uyun •Book ofu;ı~. ol
the lattcr bal! of the 1 ı tb caıtury, pa:sqes rdating to the fromiu raids ol Aıabs imo
Byzantine Asia Minor from 750 to 813 A. D.; ett..]
E. H. Bunbury, A History of Ancieot Gcogn.pbyl. 2 •ols. Loodon 1883. With a aırw ina.>
duction by W. H. Stahl, 1959. [On Ptolemy aod Asia Minor, S46-Si2)
(]aude Cahc:o., Pre-Ottoman Turkey. A Gaıcnl Suney of the Matcrial and Spiriıual Culnırc
and History c. 1071-1330. Tnnsl J. Joocs-\l'illi•ms. New York 1968.. VU-XX, 458.
[U~to-date trc:atmcnt of the ~cttt aod intrinsic intaat of early Tarkcy 15 it wu
bcforc the Ottomans.-lnten:stıng pan:s of the work: lDe Turb and thcir Isl•mization
bcforc the Sdjukids (introduction), pp. 1-13; Turkey in A.sia Mioor, lltb caıt..-1243,
pp. 19-138; the sou.rccs, 55-61; gcogapby of A.sia Minor, 61~; the binh of Turkey,
ı•3-t55: bibliograpby, •27-50; inda, •sı_.ss (the gcographic aama 8ft gi•crı in capital
lcttcrs). On the wbole, it isa work of apiw imponaoce.]
Idcm. LA pn,.;;r, p/11/INtiM-.. a Ari.._M;., (ma.lt lftitii a XI• ı.). Byuntioo 18 (1948)
5-67 (The author follows up the nrious demeatS that brougbt about the Turkish coa-
qucst of Asia Minor.]
Idcm, Lls Jrihr /JIIYpiU Jl 1'AM ~ pa.faJ r. piritJı llljaltiJı, \l'ZK..\1.. s1 (1 948-52)
178-187
]dem, Ll •tJij.....,.}J tl rlıislflin MS flriıi-u •/jıJ:illls, Oric:us 2 (1949) 31-65 (c:spccially •ı-ts:
Les origi.ocs scljukidcs) .
Iden, Ll pro/J/Jıw tJI.itt- a Alltr'Ü#, OL'\L 2 (1954-55) 347-362 [Oıı p.l60 Wltb DOle 12.
on the name T•.&J] . .
W. M. Caldcr and G. E. 8ean, A Oa.ssial Map ol Asia Minor. Loodoo 1958. [This LS J. G. C.
Andcrson's Map of Asia ~linor of 1903 panially rcvised]
M Cemal, Anadolu. lstambul 1337 A. H.
A.. Oıatzis, Pou~ xııl BoU>.ycıpcK. 'Emcn·/uı1J (Atbcm) 1 (1945), DO. 2. PP· 6-7 [I wu
unable to see this) · · 960 ~
P. Oıristou, Al npıd-ma&L T6)-.ı ihxcl-.ı ~" ~" 'EUf,w.w. 11ıesWooiki 1 l~_...
important]
Bcsim Darkot, an. Aud-I., IslAm Am. 1 (1950) 428b-t30a
A. N. Diamantopoulos, art. JboTOAıJ, EEA. 2 (19~ 76a wadichcrı Kleimsica Mit Bcitrigca
W. •on Dicst und M. Anton, Neue Fonchungen ım ~ Mi . KaıR in dn:i Blirtc~n
von Lcutnant Graf Göacn, A. Könc und G. Tur~ ... t c:ıoc:r
In: PM., &ginzungsbcft, No. 116 (1895). 131 P.. . ~ Saı.ı&ziac im
W. von Dicst, Von T~t. oacb AnsorL ~~ =ummcr. ~t dn:i Kancn uod
FrUbjahr 1896. Mit eıncm Anbang . N 125 (1898). 98 p.
zwei Sldzzcn im Tezt. In: PM., Erginzungsbcft] BZ. ~ (l9l4) 446 448 (A aicicalKNriııJ'
Praaz Dölgcr, [review of K. Amanroıs. P~ •
of the sernantic conteot of the nan:acl A•...Y ..U. .V..,, ı..-ı. T.-Aıfy]
Eoc:ydopaedia Britannica. 24 vols. Oıiago 1965 [On •
~pbie d'l!drisi •.. see Jau~ • . ~ 1'bc m~ cd. .-\sim Ncel-
Eviiyi Çelebi, Mehmet Zil1i Ibn-a ~~s Şcyaha~i900· vo1s 7-8. 1928; 9-10 (in "1\utish
10
scbib. Constantinoplc,Iqdun pnntııı8 house, ı •
tS
 . Ib B ttuta Eviiyi Çelebi is called, has left beh' d
T kısh n a , 115 1 . d . . h. ın
. script) 19)5-38. (A U~ I' k of his forty-year trave periO ; lt lS IS contributio
Laun . . ' in I'Tdlrt aimost diıary· 1 ed, 0 f geography. The nrat two volumes in Bngliahn
a dtSCTtPnon. r- d ro the stu Y
the cultura.l history an
to . the following enrry.] A5 . and Mrica in the Scvcntccnth Century. Trans..
co~nN:"' of Tnvds in Euro::, J~seph von Hammcr. 2 vols. London 1834 1846
~~~m rhe Turkish bf th;ket;~~fthe Aurhor, III-XIV; Introduction, 1-5; ~tio~
1850. [\"ol. I: Bibliograph•cat83-186. Put II: Scctions XXXI-LXXX~ pp. 1-251; Notes,
XXX PP· 5-181; Norcs,
I -~ -.,~~· V 1 D t-244; Notes, P· 245.
J-Cf. Tıaeschncr, Das anatolische Wcgcnctz 1
• •
253-47"· o. ,
XI and ı. 36-48. E l'. Tsbtltbiı Rtiıtn im obtrtn Euphral- 1111tl Tigriıgtbitl
P· a.' a.1so R. HartJ1UM, Zu[~ ~f the East Anarolian travd routes of Evliya; also fo;
Der Islam 9 (1 9ı 9) ı ~244
the wbole of Anato.liıa] IslAm Am. 9 (1964) 773a-777a
Semari Eyia, art. RıiiiHfi-Hııara, b' des Qyzyl-Yrmak (Hıı..lys). Ergcbnisse dcr Poncbungs.
9011 Aomvell. Au.s. dem Stromgepı~~itz und Gaffron und von Flottwcll. PM., ErgAnzungs.
reise dcr Preaucrleumants v. n
bcfr N~. ıı4 (t895).J;J!'.ıten Geographie. 3 vols. Ha~bur~ 1877. New printing, Graz:
ı\1bcrt Forbı~, Handbuk d V 1 ı~PCGnstalt 1966 [On Asıa Mınor. vol. 2, pp. 92-1 10; on
Ab~eDroc-un Cl'll&w-· '
d Roman rule PP· 110-438]
the 14 areas""~ crBc F hery' art Rim Dictionary of History and Geography (Con..
Oı[e:ID!I Eddin) .»n•Y r m , . .. •. . h' h k
ataotinople 1891) [A good aposıtıon for ats ume, w ıc was ta en over y e ı:.ncy..
b th o
dopaedia of lsllm; d. P. Wittek, AIPHOS. 6 (1938) 362 ~ote 1~ .
. Gabain d then Tw/uJ/ogi1 in: Handbuch der Oncntalisttk, hrsg. von B. Spuler.
~: Dcr N:e ~nd d'cr mittlere' Osten..s. Band: Altaistik. 1: A~schnitt: Turko~o~ic,
L:idcn 196.3. 468 pp. [Unguistics, 1-204; litcraturcs. 205-441; ınd.ices, 443-468. Bıblio-
grçhies condude eacb contribution.] .
Tbıe Guftttcr No. 46: Turkey. Washington, D. C. March, 1960. (Urutcd States Board of
Geographic Namcs. Office of Geography, Dept. of the lntcrior)
H. Gclzcr. Die Genesis der Byzantinischm Themmverfassung. Abhandl. d. k. Slchs. Ges.
d. Wisa., philol.-hist. 0., 41, NF. 18 (1899), Ne. 5 [On the .&CJ.~.Gt 'AvcıTol.~ç == 'AaLıli,
"Aon':"llluco(. &i114 ':'Ö , •• 'Aw-toA.uc6v, .&iJLCt -twv 'Avcı-tol.Lxwv]
Micbm Goruni, an. Ana Mi11Dn, EIL 4 (1929) 904b
Der GıoBc Brockhau.s 11• 12 vol.s. Wicsbaden 1952-57; 2 supplcment vols., 13-14, 1958-63.-
Dcr GroBc Brockhaus Atlas, 1960 [On Anatolieıı, 1.263a; Klcinasien, 6.419a; Levante,
7. 208a; Türk.ci, 11.688 b-694 b]
R. Guilland, P.tlllllt I1IT l'lnıtoirı uminil/ralilli " /' Empirt I!Ytanlint. Lu ltrmtl tlln'gnanl lt tOflloo
•11Ni11111111 tlıtjthı fU7111tt b.n.MiiMı, EEBl:.29(1959)35-77 [On the te rm 'AvcıToA.~; 'Avcı-toA.Lı
ia found only in his inda.)
JW.ti Halfa [1609-5_7], Djihlnnuml. Pan of the work wae publishcd in 1732-33 [OnAsia Minor,
PP· 422--431 (eıal~ Erurum and Trapczunt), S9s-604 (ejıı..lets Mar'ash and Adana),
~?--67~ (th~ rcrnainder).- He wu the compiler of the fint complcte account of Muslim
12
Mınor.-] CJ_. P. Tanchncr, ZDMG. 1(76) (1922) 57-64; G. Le Sttange, The Landa
ol the Eutan Caliphatc (1905), p. 128.
N Two ~~~ons, unreliablc and sporadicalJy l.acunary, are: Ma tb. Norbcrg, Gihan
M~m2. •ı:u Gothorum 1818 [Latin tranal.ation] · Armain Dcacription de l' Asie
i:.~e.' :t~~r! ıa. Giographie. tur~ue de. Hadii-~h~a, su;nomm~ ~iatib-_Tc~elcbl,
....___ ua_ıon rnanuacnte d Armaın: L. Vıvıen de Saint-Martın Hıstolre de
~veıta giographıq d . • d
tome fi(. Ali M' u(Peı . a natıon.~ cur~cnnea dana Ica divcnea pardel du M on e,
. . e ıneure ariS 1846), pp. 637-742.
rı. aJso haa· Lnicon b"bl" h'
Karib Jelebi ~: 1
• ıograp ıcum et encydopudicum a Muatafa ben Abdallıah
wcto ct nomıne Haı'i Khalli 1 br . .
Pluegel. 7 vols. l..ondon 1835- a ce c ato compoaıtum , •• ınatru::dt GuataVUI
58
fldım) Muttafa Ben AbdaJia Hadlch1." . .
beadırieben aaa dan Türkiachcn .Chalfa (Hacı Hal1fa), Rumeli und Boana aeogrtphlach
Ubencat von )01Cph von Hammer. Wien 1812. 198 PP·
16
 [I ~ve .uscd the .~erozed copy in the holdings of the l..ibrary at the Oriental Institute
Uruversıty of Chıcago) '
Joseph von Hammer, Gcschiehte des Osmanisehen Reichu. 10 vols. Peat 1827-35 [He utilized
the Otto~an sourccs. for the ~eography of Asia l\linor in the appcndiecs on march routes]
Idem, Vbtr J11 GtDgrt~phıt thr tınt~lııtbt, TwJui, Jahrbücher dcr Litcr:atur (Wien) 13 (1821)
21J-165; 14 (182_1) 21-:88 [The .content of si.x books, published 1816-1819, is :amply dis-
~ssed and wh.at ıs la~kıng provıde~ or corrccted from siJ: other travd works. The chapter
XVI. ~natoh, ~as eıg~ntlıche Kleınasien''. pp. 66-88.]
ldem, Umblıck auf rıncr Reıse von Constantinopel nacb Brusaa. Pcst 1818
ldem: see also Evliya Çdcbi
Handbook of Turkish Cuhurc, edd. Z. V. Togan and H. lnalcık. 1967-. [A general work]
Handbuch der Orientalistik: see Gabain, Annemarie
Hıına Genel Müdürlu~. Map of Turkey. Scale: 1 : 200,000. 1940'1 or 1950'1. [Quoted in
The Gazctteer No. 46: Turkey]
Rudolf Heberdey und Ernst Kalinka, Bcricht über zwci Rcisen im sUdwcsdichen Kleina.sien,
Denkschr. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Wien, phılos.-hist. O. 45 (1897) 1-56
Vera Hell, Istanbul und die vordere Türkei1 • Tübingen 1966 [On p. 39 about the names for
the Anatelian peninsul.a]
C. Huart, uı Drigintı J, l'tmpirt ol/omtm. JS., N. S. 15 (1917) 157-166 [On the occasion of
H. A. Gibbon"s The foundation of the Ottoman Empire, a history of the Osmanlis up to
the death of Bayezid I (1300-1403). Oıford 1916]
l:ludüd at.'Aiam, The Rcgions of the World. A Pcrsian gcography, 372 A. H.= 982 A.D.
Translııted and explaincd by Vl. F. Minorsky, with the Preface by V. V. Banhold (t 1930).
<n.ford and London 1937. Vll-XX, 524 pp. [Anonymoua geogrııphical work, compiled
in 982-83, whose unique manuscript was copied in 1258. The book indudcs three unequal
parts: I: V. V. Banhold's preface, pp. 2-44; ll: l\linonky"s English translation from the
Penian of the anonymous work in 61 chapten, pp. 49-166; III: Commentary on the
translated work, pp. 167-477 {atensive annotation); two appcndices, pp. 479-482;
Index in nve categorics, pp. 483-524; illusırated by twelve maps.]
Karl Humann und Otto Puchstein, Reisen in Kleinasien und Nordsyrien. Tatband mit LIX
Abbildungen nebst einem Atlas enthaltend lll Kancn von Hdnrich Kiepen und LIII
Tafeln. Berlin 1890. 424 p. [Geographischcs Register, pp. 415-420. 1: Reise nach Angora
und Boğhıız-koi (1882) beschrieben von Karl Humann. pp. 1-96; II: Reisen. nach dem
Nemrud~dagh (1882, 1883) beschrieben von Karl Humann und Ouo Puchs~eın~ pp. 67-
406; Zu den Karten von H. Kiepert, pp. 407-412; Nachtrige und Berachtıgungen,
413ff.] . . .· h Ila dJ
Hydrographic Department, Admiralty, Medıterranean Pilot, vol. IV compnsıng t e s n
of the Grecian Archipelago, with the adjacent coa~ts of ~reece and !urkey fro~ .Akra
Ta1naron on the west to Alobi Buma on the east; ıncluding also the ısiand ol Krıu. 8th
ed. (No. 48). London 1955
H. In2lcık, Ollomt~" MtlboJı of CMqutıl, Stlsl. 2 (1954) 103-129
Idem, art. R11111tli, lslı\m Ans. 9 (1964) 766b-773a
Idem: see also Handbook . · t hi uc 2nd
R. janin, Constantinople byzantinc:: dheloppement urbain et Rpcrtoırc opograp q ·
ed. Paris 1964 . . ·~ · . Le: si~ge de Cou/ple
ldem, La giographie eccllsiastique de l'Empıre byzaı:ınn. Premı re pa~ıc. p . 1953 [On the
et le patriarcat oecum~nique. Tome lll: Lc:s ighses.et les mont~t res. ans
casdes on the Bosporos; also map of Bosporos, facıng p~ge 6 1 i d nOtes
P. A. Jaubert, Giographie d'ı;drisi, tr. de l'ara~ en ~rançaıs •:. et accom~ em:moircs:
Pari11, 1836-40. 2 vols. (Sociltl de Giographıc. Parts. Recudl de voyages et e
1824-1864. t. 5-6.-0n Idrisi see art., IslAm Ans. 1 (1950) 93: b-937b.
Ibrahim Kafesottlu, art. Sti(Miclıdt~r, IslAm Ans. ~~ ~1964-6~353-4 rd un Munich 1959
6
J. Karayannopuloa, Die Entltehung der byzannrus~h~n em;:o n ,::ıcf»v lptı"'WU'nX(;)v.
P. Karolidil, l:1'pci~wvoı; rc(l)ypCifLM~V T~ TtCp,l MLXPCI' Aa~'," On~:name M.a.xp~ 'AcR.cı u
Athena 1889 [Opo>.cy6ıırYca. B'. MLXp~ :Aal«, PP· '~ ·W •
a seographical tcrm and on ica history.]
17
 }( (.0 ScvorpcMıı; 1 (1896) 21-23
-r.· cJaııôunTa }tala wai M&X(!d a .' ed vicws on che explanation of the name are pre
Idcm. .ıa ";"'""EE.\ 2 (1927) 552 [anuquat •
Jdıem. art ·;flıo. · 6-09 [On the names Analolia-Anadoli, l....na111, Oritnl]
H~~. Asia•. 2 vols. Lo~~on ~[asAlik wa •J-Mıı.mllik. Edited M. J. de Goeje (Biblio-
A. ı.·ı.. rdidhbdı [9th cenr.]. ~ıtib IV [Lciden 1839]). [All subscquent presentations till
Ibo 1'-Uo h m an bıcoruın, - b h)
thccs geognp oru k to Kjbordadh c
. the Scl'ıukid period go bac h' Berlin 1878 [On 'Avcı-ro>.~, p. 26 note 2]
Ulto d alten Gcograp ıe.
H. Ki~ Lcbrbuch. e~ ·250 000. 15 Blitter. 1892 . .
I~
.ı- ~.-estiıcbcs KJeinJSlcn. 1 ·. • . . Blatt 7 8 9 (Asia M mor); 5 (Syna, Mesopotarnia
. F e orbıs antıquı. ' ' •
H and R. Kicpert, arına . ) ı 9 ı 2. all with a text
.~.~i•)• 1910; 6 Palcsone
· .ıı.u.a- •. . '
KJeınasıen. 24
B'"'tter
ıa •
scale: 1 : 400,000. Berlin 1899-1907•
Richard Kicpctt. Kute von t travdecs, on wbicb the rcseacch results up to the author's time
[•ı\n aid. fordthe userded
of~ . n of coursc ı"ncludes errors but cxcellcnt for the first part of the
aıc diligen f rr~o . ' lemented by Philippson's map]
20tb cennuy; this 15 supp L. Rtitb biı 1174, Handbuch dcr Orientalistik, Abt ı
- Ki liag D11.1 Ollllilllllt~ . • (Le'd . ,
Ham Joachim ~ • ~-•--; h-... Linder Abschnıtt 3: Neuzeıt ı en-Köln 1959)
Bd. \1: Geschichtc dcr ~sc o;u • •

pp. 2-46. . • ı.xt. (a) :r; (oı ":'OÜ tAA1)VL>COU x~pou. A'. 'E7tOLKUJf16c;. B'. llo>.L-nıdJ
~rge T.:~~!- ~~:~ı.ı:J:rı~r:ıı~~· 2nd ed. Athens 1969. [~ettlement, 11_-ll6; potirical
-yu..yp 9bv tıi-ıli; economic geography, 218:"336; conclusıon! 337-:-339, elev~n maps.
geo~ ·;~:- 88f. 303f.-The work. offenng a genecal oncntatıon, mcntıons also
0o .Asia ~~ıor, , . d ·-:1 ]
(p 88f) buı d~ not dwell on the matter ın euw.
aamesd . . r' YFOI'"l~ -:ir; Mıxpii~ 'Aa~r;. Athens 1921. (Publications of I:u>J.oyoc; 1t'pllc;
P. Kon ovuırus, t(a) T ••, b 'tl ""-· .l. ' .. ,
IL!l&~~ ~Cd'l ~t~>.wv, No. 11.) (Su tl e: wuaLKıı ava-rcıaı..c; "M)C: x(l)pcı;.
n OALT')(~
-yu..r~1i~- ~r; :-:).oir.oç]. Ly', 453 p. [431: ı1LopiC:,attı; Kcıl 7trzpcı_TI)p~at~c;, 432:
lla:popiju~433-53: lllvoı; -:-~v xupwvbvotJ.«':'wv. Map scale: 200,000, by Elias I. Oık.1921,
amc:bed. Tbe book is not documcıtted but contains a wealth of pcrtincnt material.]
.Mdımed Fuad Köprtılü, Lcs origines de l'Empire Ottoman. Paris 1935 {Etu des orienta.lcs, III)
[Tlıi5 work originaıed from lecnırcs at the Sorbonne in 1935 and the investigations are
limited ıo the earliest period, i. e. up to the bcginning of the 14th century.]
ldmı, Of1111Dfit i•ptzraJor III/JINIII tJniJ: mm,n melıuuri [The cthnic origin of the Ottomans],
Bclleta1 7,2 (1943) 21~303
~ ~ Sılpd:JMltm lllrihininp/i J:apıalUan, Bclleten 7,1 (1943) 379-522
T. Kowalski, an. T~~rlu: Olloma Twkiıh Dialttlı, Ebl. 4 (1934) 920-938
Le V~ d'Outremcr de Bertcaııdon de La Broqui&c, ed. Ch. Schefer (Paris 1892) (Recueil
de Voyagcs et de Documenta pour scrvir i l'histoirc de la giographie depuis le xnı•
jnaqu' ala .6n do XVI• si~)
K. Lamerıs, an. MI.Y.eaala, EEA. 9 (1930) 437b-439b
Eloisc Lambert and Mario Pd, The Book of Placc.Namea. New York 1959, pp. 25-26 [On
the name Aria Mi110r)
William L. Langer and Robert P. Blake, Tht Riıt of tht 01/omtlll T~~rlu tillti ilı Hirlorkal BtHic-
,~. A~R. 37 _(1931-32) 468-~5 [A valuable atudy. 1obcr and well documented;
T ~':grap Y pcrtUlmt to the subJect up to that date. Nothing on the namcs Analo/ia,
•-.,. ete.]
Joeepb Laarent Byzana et lcı Tora Id' 'd ..J_ • •
Idcm .8:n 'r K ıoucı ea uc:a ongınc1 i 1081. Paris-Naney 1914
J~ ~ ~gıruH~ nJ_tillltlt til &11111, M~langea Charles Diehl 1 (1930) 177
vıus, utorı.ac Muaulmanae T d . . .
libri XVIII. Prancofuni 1591 urcorum, c monumenua ıpsorum acrlptae,
Bemard Lnris, The Middle East d h . .
[Important for bibliogra h' ran d t e Weat: Bloomıngton, Indıana Univ. Prcu, 1964.
«ated on genuaJ the i p ıes :~ not only ın the notea to it.1 1h1 chaptera but al1o aug~
rdation., Ind bibliogra~~~ueJ~e Wm, nationallam and patriodam, l•lam, international
Seton Lloyd, Early Ar»tolia The A hae
&olu, Harmondawonh · M"ddl 1
re ology of Aaia Minor bcforc the Greek1. Penguln
• essn:, 1956, P· 1 [on Antdollil, Anilllolu)
18
 Hauptmann G. Maercker und H:auptmann Sclüffi B · ··
Zeitscbrift der Gesellscbaft fur Erdkund S:ri· ~'"l~ tur Erforstbll'lg Kltifı-Asims,
Stromgebiet des unteren Kyzyl Yrmak (H~u r ın (tB99) 363~7 [G. Maercker, Das
Routen-Aufnahmen im Gebiet d K .,fs), PP· ~391; Schaffer, Erkundungen und
36
~merkungen zu den Karten, p. ~7] }'ZY1 rmak und des Jeshil, PP· 391~6; Marcker,
Muruı al-dhahab Al-Mas•üdi [died 956f71 Les · · d'
Pavct de Courreille. 9 vols. Paris 186 j_ 191 fraı(~~ or. ~· by Barbie.r de Mcynard and
la Sociiti Asiatique.) [The 6rst volum ·. ecuon ouvrages orıentaux publi~e p:ar
1961. Vlll, 248 pp. Volumes 4-9 w e, rev.ıewed and correctcd by Cha~lcs Pellat. Paris
(1826-1908) and Pavet de Courteill:re(t:ftt~~8:;)d Wtranslladteb~ by B:arbdıer de. Meynard
gnphy) · or ıstory an medieval geo-
Idem, Le.s Prairi~ d'or. Traduct.ion fnnçaise de Barbier de Meynard et Pavet de Cou e'll
revue et corng~e par Ch~rles Pcllat. ı • Paris 1862 (2nd cd•• t 962): 2, 1863 n ı e.
The volage and travayle ~f Sır Jo~n Maundeville Knight, ed. by John Ashton. London 188
[The author started ın 1322 his 33-yc:ar long ttavcls thro gb & · u:_ .l _ ·
7
Introd., pp. X, X III] u ı.a lYI.I.liOr• .cuaıcrua, ete.:
G. A. Megas, 'AvoıTo>.ıxi) Pouıu>.l«. Athens 1945
A. M~illet, Ll ~I'Ob/~,~ u /Q lilıgllitliqw bllllt:aNqw, RIEB. ı, 1 (1934) 29-30
Meletıos .(Mc>.t ...oı; Ml)-.pou [1661-1714]) Metropolıtan of Athe..• r
ı728 2 , ·~,
,_ "- · L ı..
C(I)Y?Ol~14 1t2~L2 X2 Y"Ol.
Veruce . . nd ed. 1807 [Description of the land.s of Europc Asıa Afrıc:a a dA · .
on Anatolia~ pp. 444 484; 2nd ed., 3.113-201] • • n merıca,
Gordon P: Mernam, Thl Rtgi01111l GtogrQp~ of AMto/iQ, Economic Geography 2 (1926) 86-107
especıally p. 86a '
Mappae Arabicae. 6 vols. in ı4. parts, ed. Konrad Miller. Stuttgan: Selbstverlag des Hcraus-
gebers, ı926-193ı [lncluding 82 photognphic plates with 336 photo renderings of all
so far known geognphic plates)
Konrad Miller, ltineraria Romana: Römische Reisewege an der Hand der Tabula Peuringeriana
darge~~e~t von -. -: Stuttgan 1916 [VllJ. Die Pontusprovinzcn, coll. 629-684; IX.
Das sudliche Kleınasıen, coll. 685-747; partly also: X. Der Orient, coll. 749-a51] VL
F. Minorsky, an. UrmtJa, Elsl. 4 (1934) 1032-1038a
Idem: see also Hudüd al- 'Alam
Paul Monceaux, ·Llı ongintJ tl l'hiıloirı d11 mol Romt~~~ia, in: Bullerin de la Sociiti nationale des
Antiquaires de France (Paris), 1920, pp. 152-157
N. Moschopoulos and N. K. Soticopoulos, art. MUU]d )fala, MEE. 17 (1931) 174~182b
C. Mostras, Dictionnaire g~ographique de l'empire oetoman. St. Petersbourg 1873
Chford English Dicrionary. 13 vols. Chford 1933 (On UPtllll, LIPanliM, TIITil, TIIT~]
A. A. Papadopoulos, 'Ia-ropıxl»" ).c~Lxl»v "ri)ı; llor.nriiı; 3L<~>.b.-rou. 2 vob. Athens 1958, 1961
Gaston Paris, Romt~~~i, Romania, ling1111 RomQJia, Roma,riMlll, in: Romani2 1 (1872) 1-22 [Stili
useful for the history of the name Romaflia despite the lapsc of nearly a ccntııry. The in-
tended continuation, indicatcd by the autbor at the end of this first pa.n, never m2de;
no more was published.]
S. Passarge, Geographische Völkerkunde. Band 5: Asien.Frankfurt a. M. 1938 [On Asia Minor,
p. 44. Not peninent to the present stııdy. The author docs not document his aposirion)
J. D. Pearson, Index islamicus. 1958. Supplements, 1962-07 [Listing of anides in pcriodia.ls]
Daniel (Demetrios) Philippidis and Gregorios Konstantas, Nclö~pL)(~ yı(l)yp<ııpl«. Vien.na
179ı. [This, the only volume published, covers European ~urkey, ~taly, Fran~, Spaı!'•
Portugal. The manuscript for the two other volumes was lostın a fire ın Constanunople ın
1795.]
A . Philippson, Rti.ttn 1111d Forrrb1111g111 im lltJJiitbl, KltiNUitn, PM.• Erginzungsheft 167, 172,
177, 180, 183, (1910-15)
ldem, Topographische Kane des westlichen Klei.nasien. 6 Blatt, 1 : 300,000. Gotha 1910-13
[lt supplements R. Kicpert'a Karte von Kleinasien; see above]
Idem, Daa byzantinische Rcich als geographiscbe Enchcinung. Leiden ı939 [p. 135!.] .
Claudii Prolemaei Geographiae codex Urbinas graecus 82 : . . Tom~ p~dromus Joscphı
Fischer S. J. De Cl. Ptolemaei vita, operibus, geo~phia, ~raescrtım. ~ıusque fatıs. Pan
altcra: Tabulııe geograpbicae LXXXlll graecae, arabıcae, lauoae e codiabus Ull sclcctac.

19
 _ are in photographs 57 Latin maps of th
· 193 2. [He~.. · Iatınus
· 4804
Li c
. &rsvorurn (et) psaa codes Parisiensas . •· .A sua· M·ınor •· L 28 cod.e
Lu~. . :\!de ısbula I: L 9 od Paris. lat. 4802: Asıa M ın or; L 38 cod. Esc una·•
A-redactK>n- • · Mitıor; L 29 c ·
• . Urb. lııt. 217: .'\Sd 1 • •
\ a~c-,_ ı: Asiıı Minor) F A Nobbc 3 vols. (Lıpsıae 1843-1845), book 5
)cosls ..r. eY. hiıı, ed. C. · ' ' ' 12 1-34 '
-.. dii Ptolcınaeı G~grap 1.th 'A~~~ 1tLn~ « J; vo . , PP·
~u . :\sis Mınor [" -5
ch. 1-8. on. l Bı&uvlGilc; &la~. PP· 2
ch. 21: TD~'ts~Aal:ıc; &lmç, PP· ~16
ch. : 'le; 16-18
ch. 3: A1j)(W; &lcnç. PP· 18-22
ch. 4: f~JM":isç &Ccnç. PP· 22-25
ch. 5: D~qıu>.iız'i &Ccn.;. PP· 25-31
ch. 6: ü::ma3ox~.; ~a~. P~· 31-34
..ı. 7· A ....ırvl«t; Mutpızt; &laı.t;. PP·
1

o•- · ·~ı-· , 3~37 •

ch. 8: Kıl&xl«t; &lcnç, PP . 1 cine de Jacopo d 1 Angıolo de Florence. Reproduction
r~nbic de Pro~lc. Trsductıon a ·ı latin 4802 de la Biblioth~que Nationale, Paris 1926
""'~·-r lans du ~uscn . f .
rtdui~ des art~ e~ P e De rtement dts manuscrits.) ~The . ms. ıs ~ the 15th cent.
(Bibliotb~e. Nao~~ ·
pla.ncbcs xxxı-xxxThn.
rS. 102 vo-103, reprcsent Asıa . Mıno_r _(Asıe, 1).. The map
C-te and in the east Armlfii{U fllfJIONI part (while Armtnia
. the wcsr race to •... :ı 1 .
has botders uı . .. ·•- Min ) M~fiNJI Armmiae parı, .m.ltopolaflllt# pars, and Syrial
.;., is ıncluded ın ..I'UY or ' ~·-
prırtJ His 'cal Gcography of Asia Minor. London 1890. (Royal Geographical
Tbe Stonl -.ranr Paıvrs vol. IV.) 495 p. [Indices, pp. 467-494. A work
\1'. M. bmsaLondy,
Socı'"' on. upp em.....- ı ,.- ' f .ı -. Min N .
srill -~for the geography and topography o ..cuıa. or. ames ancıent and
Turkish pp 12-22, 89--426, 427-460]
Pas ' d Pmcm ·
.Asiatic Turkey a chapter in his book titlcd: Impressions of Turkey
~g~wdve y~· Waııdcrings. London 1897, pp. 124-131. [A few his~orical glimpses
00
pp. 12~131. The rest rc:fen to rcccnt potirical struggles of Turkey wıth the westem
po11"cn.J
Idmı lbc Gtics and Bishopric:s of Phrygi2. 2 vols. Od'ord 1895--97 [On the topography of
Am Minor io the middle ages. Paragraph 13 titled "Modem and Ancient Anatolia",
pp. 2B-31, is inrttesting; on the placc-namcs, pp. 30f.]
ldan, lbc \l"ar of Moalem and Oıristian for the Possession of Asia Minor: Studies in the
His(ory and Art of tbc Eastern Provinces of the Roman Empire, ed. W. M. Ramsay.
ı\bcrdeen 1906 [pp. 281 ff., especially 294ff.]
ldcm, The lntmnil:ture of Rac.cs in Alia Minor, Proceedings 7 (1915-16) 378-419 = 1-64
[srudy reıtrictcd spccially to the Ccnual Platcau of Asia. Minor]
Cad Ritter, Die Erdkuodc. Vols. 18-19: Vtrgleichende Erdkunde des Halbinsellandcs Klein-
Aaien, 1. und 2. Tcil. Bcrlın 1858-59. Pp. XXIV, 1024; X VIII, 1200. [The first attempt
at Sf1~aric preacnution of the geography of Asia Minor on the basis of the theretofore
known ıourneys ın the peninaula. The two vols. discuss N. and S. Asia Minor. The castern-
most provinc.cs (Armcnia and the Euphrata and Tigris land1) are comprised in Erdlclllllil,
10 (1843), 1150 PP· and ll (1844), 1n4 pp. A third volume to cover West Asia Minor
nner appcued.)
E. loe1i, an. lnMu, Elt. 21 (1934) 9a
: · ThRu~.and hE. f~ch. ArchiologiiChc Karu von Kleinaaien. Halle 1899
. .r•mot rakıt AV.:~Y..bv vu.ttY ..ı... ı •-
·
457 a-b [On p,.,'~~ı •-•P'Z''.ıun i<4• l-0-topudn ~li 0pliK7Jti, AeAre. 28 (1962)
J. SauvaRet. Introduction ro the H' f L- . • b
tranı.latit>n from tbc 2nd Fr lltory_~ tnc M~lım Eaat: a BiblioRraphJcal Guidc. Enghs
E. C. Scmple Thl R . tnch edmon, rcviac.d by C. Cahcn. Bc:rkcley, C.alif. 1965.
lev~w 'ı ı (192;r;r~~~~ ı:"'.MJ, A revicw of Banae'• W ork, In: Gcograph~cal
1
p. 350J rlpuon of Anatolia; a map, madc aftcr Banac, ftCUll
r.. P· Seybt>ld att ltlrld b~ A
~-E. S., ~n. ~lıt H; ,_. . ~·vol. S, Pirt 2 (1950) 936b-937 b
kin, .....ın Ane. 1 (1950) 430•~31 a
))
E. A. Sophocles, Greek Lnicon of the Roman and Byzantine Periods. New York 1870 [On
"Aon~OA'i), <iV<l~OAt><6~; 'Ao~ ete. ; ToVpxot, To6pxuto~]
P. P. Spranger. Untersuchungen zu denNamender romisehen Provinzen. Diss. Tübingen 1955
G. Le Strange, The l..ands of the Eastem Caliphate. Cambridge 1905. 3rd printing, New York
19~6. [.Chapters. IX and X, PP: 127 ff'.-A brief summary prcsentation of Asia
Mınor ın the Mıd~le Ages a~eordıng to the carlier oriental geographers; a compendium
of data of the, m~dıeval Isla.r~ue geographc:n a~ut Asia Minor)
Le Syne~demos d Hı~ro.kl~ et 1 opuscule g~ognphique de Georges de Chypre. Tate, i.ntro-
ductıon, eommcntaıre et canes par Ernest HonigmaM. Bruxcll~ E.ditions de l'Institut
de ~hilologie et ~'Hist?,ire Orie~~les et_ Sl..aves, 1939. (Corpus B~xeUense Historiae By-
zannna~ •. Formae ı~perıı B~ntını. Fascıculus 1.).-See the attaehed maps : Forma impcrii
Byza~tıru I (Byunune Empıre). II (Thrace and lUyricum), lll (Asia Minor and the oriental
provınees). Scale 1 : 400,000; t : 2,000,000; t : 2,000,000. Imp. htho de l'lnstitut Carto-
graphique Militaire. Direeteur Cap. C1 Poureau. BruxeUes 1939 [A founh map: Palestine
and Egypt. All are ttlrlts horı ltxlt. The place names listed in the Synekdemos were all
entered canographically in th~e maps.)
F. Taeschner, art. A11t11iolıt, Elsl.1 1 (1960) 461 b-480b; a map uA.natolia in the 17th century"
facing page 480
Idem, Dit J!.togrt~pbiıdN Liltrtllllf' dn- Omt(JIIIfl, ZDMG. 77 (1923) 31-80 [with further biblio-
graphy.]
Idem, Das anatolische Wegenetz nach osmanisehen QueUen. 2 vols. {Türkische Bibliothek,
hrsg. G. Jacob und R. Tschudi, 22. und 23. Band). Lcipzig: Mayer & Muller, 1924, 1926,
Pp. XVI, 246 + 49 Tafcln + 1 map; VIII, 142 + 36 + 49 Tafcln [thcse replace the
plates 36-49 of the fint volume] + 1 map. [Nachtrigc und Bcrichtigungcn, 1.244-246;
same for vol. 1 : 2.62-73; same for vol. 2, 2. 74-76. A map of the samescale (l : 2,250,000)
is attached at the end of each volume : the route and road net of the lst half of the 17tb
cent., presumably of the time of Murad IV (lst vol.); another representing the same in
the first half and middlc of the t 9th cent. (2nd vol.), to w hi ch also the appendı.x on pp. 44-61
pcrtains. Register der Namcn i~ lat. Umschrift (2093 _cntri_es), 2. 77.- 108.- Exccl.lent pr~li­
minary studies toward a histoncal gcography of Asıa Mınor durıng the Turkish penod
(the author states, "Aus derFüllc des Stoffes greife ich zunlchst das Weg~- und R~uten­
nctz" p. 13; and umcine Studie (ist) dcr entc A.nfang auf dem Wege, dıe osmamschen
Sch;iftsttller für cüc historische Geognphie Kleinuiens .•. nuu bar .zu. mache':~•" p. ~3):
the work is largc:ly supeneded but stili important and uscf~l for bıblıographial onen-
tation. Imponant for us are the many place names of A~toha:1 .
Isaae Taylor, Names and their Histories. London 1896 [On _Asltl Mınor, Ant~lolıa, ete.]
!dem, Words and Places or Etymological fllustrations of Hıstory, Ethnology an~ Geography,
ed. with eorrections and additions by A. S. Palmcr. London 1909. Re~ublıshed by G1Lle
Resctrch Co., Detroit 1968 [On Aıia 54, 368; Aıia Afinor, 55; A~~t~tolu1, 56; Lnt»~l, 54;
Romatıiii 52 · Ro/1111, 53; RoiUitllit~, 53; Tur}uy, 293)
de Tchih~tch~ff Asic Mineure. Paris 1853-1869. I: Description pbys_lque eompade ~r
P. _ - . II: Cli~tolo,zie et distribution R~O~raphique de la v~g~tatmo. Geologıe.
lll:
IV: Examen statiscique, politique et areheologi~ue. [I \\"as able to use th; 1st an.d :
arts The 4th an was to be prcccded bv a histoncal survey about the state o the pcnıns
fn th~ period ~f the establishment of the Scljuks ~l3th ~e?t) (so 5a)'S the auttho~~ "' ~~
VIIIf) and to indicare the reladon of the ancıent dıvısıons of the coun ryh 1 h
P· · . p fa ı XII (wriuen 1 Oct. 1852); t e aut or
cxisting in the mıd-19th ~c~tury. re ce, PP· -he h sial eography of Asia Minor.
tX6~
is Vawtarle (1, pt. otmh~, ~ri~~~:~;,~~ ~~:igi:til~
Dthat 3 Amıt~lit).
nof11J 'Asil AliMlin tl i'
- o . , pp. - · 11 " ' ı · · ~ · de p de Tchıhat­
Added in the 4th part is: Carte de 1'Asie Mineure contenant ~ ~~ raı:Scale 'ı .2 000 000
chcffcn 1847,1848,1849.1850, 1853,G1858 & 1!6~tra~~~~~:ın~n)~'[This is the.~e 'ma~
Gotha. justus Penhes (Petermanns cograp s e
u the itcm after the next.] . redigirt und mit einer neuen
Idem Reisen in Kleinasien und Annenfen 1847-t863. 1nneHrareK. rt ı'n. PM E~nzungs-
• K
Construetion dcr artc von KI 1
e nasicn begleitet von
hicha b l( p • lll-VI
· aepc · ··•Vorwort
•&• von
beit 20 (1867). 68 pp. (Vorwort von P. von Tse tse e • P· •
21
 • Rouren in Klein-Asient 1-6 t ; Reiee .nach Hoch..
VI-VIII: P. v. Tsch. R . in der Umgegend von Constantınopel 186)
1
..
H. Kı~lı!pjahrc t8S8, PP· 61-66; c~~ und Zusitu, P· 68.-The . ıauthor'e prefa~
~_:; Nachrrifdiche Vcr~;gof H. Kıepert in M~y 1867. Kı~pert worked on
I'P- . on ı March 1861 ~ ts· ••eine voUstandage Umarbeıtung des Manu•
.-ıs vmrten h r Uowıng cs:ccrp . . d A und apiter-
, -· . cl. t c ıo
the author s .. - • F " "zahircı.che Ben.chtıgungen • • . es . utors
'naJ
,. ••so daiJ ... der •.. Inhalt des Orıga s . : • auf wenig
"&
. t! in tabcllari5Chcr orm,
:'~(O. Bbu, W'. Strec~cr)iichen Umfanget zusammengedrangt erscheant."' ~iepen
als cin Drirtd des ursp~ng heses within the tat, and efrected correctaons of
mchr f hi5 0 wn ıand ın parent
ddcd notcs o J
·n the fonN of the placc nsn:'~·ı-•res de P. de Tchihatchef en 1847, 1848 1849
a
enon 1 .
(Ane de I'Asic Mıneurc conr
1
tnant cı ıtınca..
H Kiepert. Scale 1 : 2,
000 000 (Th'
,
,
as map accomparueı
,

che foregoing sru~y uı pM.,

üki \"alidi Togan, Dil VorjtJbrm
a:
1850, t8S3, 1858 & ~ 863 rra~r~nzu~gsheft 20 (1867)]
0111llllll" in MiJ/1/ariln, ZDMG. 95, NF. 20 (1941) 367-373

Jdcın: s« a1so Handbooi: . 'schen Topographie von Kleinasicn im Mittelalter. Enter

11"i..LbclıD To~-~k, Zu~ hsst~~ die Wege der Krcuzfahrer_, SB~W. 124, VIII .<1891). (An
Tcil: Oac Kustengcbınc u d" al .Asia Minor wilh consıderatıon of Byzantınet Islamic
csrmsivc trC2ancnt of ırıc aev Not completed according to plan; only the first pan
and ıncdicval European aourccs.
appcatcd.] . r u· .. L~Jtı tlltiiTtllljtlı 110n-mum/manı, Stlsl. 1 (1 953) 65-100
Osman Turaıı. uı roıMTIIJIU Jtla)OIIIQ . 4 (19 5) 77 90
.u D · ,. n A•o-lhl MtJi,a/ Turltı, Stlsl. S -
!dmı Tbı 1/1.1 of Wıwuı •ı114ilo ''e •
: Sta! ı.wnbol Boghazy ve Djeviry Oıarlıasy. 16 Blatt, ı.=. ~5,000. Pnnting
Tu.r~~tbe T~kish General SWI' (Nos. 1327-1340). (Map of the vıcınıty of Constan-
Ickmıiıı,,leJof
.ı»ap
T ur~,.
.__ r-•-· t .. 200•000. ca. 1950-55. [Information given by
~.
Prof. A. Tietze
;,u
Jmer ~ 9 SepL 1969] . ,
Ickm Aıia-yi-osmJnJ cbariruy. 1 : 200t000 [Map of Asıa Minor]
T bJı Govermncnt Cattognphlc Institute. 1933/34, and 1951. Scale: 1 : 800,000. A more
ar dtuilcd ınap (1 : 200,000). [These are the best tvailable mape. Prof. A. Tietze, responcling
to 1 request from me, drcıv my a~tmti~ to the ~t item.] .
A. E. Vaca.lopouloe, 'Ia-:opLcı "t'W :Ntou EU7JVu'ııou. 3 vols. Saloruca 1?61, 1964, 1968.
[On 'Ava.o:~i.f, 1.35. 46, 47 cr pusim; P(a)~l41.104, 275, 300, 304; PouJUA'tl 1.115, 202,
205, 212 note 2, T75 note 3; 2.75t 290, 326; 'Av«-:o>.udı Pouıu>..kı 1.68f., 76, 187, 362,
370]
KarJ Fr. von Vinci:e, K2ne von Klein-Asicn. Berlin 1844. 6 maps [Intcresting for the history
of .Aa12 Minor cartography but hardly uscful in our times]
L. Vivicn de Saint M.utin. Histoire dee deıcouvertes g~ographique1 des nations euro~cnnest
tome II, I• seetion: .Aeie Mineure. 2 vola. Pari• 184~. [The work, which has aploited
the topographıcal matcri.al from European travelers known to the author, ie now obsolete;
further travelcn have come to light; even Evliya waa unknown to the author. See, how·
evtt, the ayıtematic work of C. Ritter)
I. Vogiatzidis, 'Iır.'...F-~.4l ıu:>J.o:ıu: 'Eı<-tWp-,(CAJj.&h~; )((ll ~~'~Aaj.LLaJJb~ Tii)v 'Ell~vCA>V xcıT«k ~'J
~~. EE~:t. 2 (1932) (publ. in 1933].
Spcroe_Vryonil, The Decline of Medieval Hellcrıism in A1ia Minor and the Proccu of 1112·
mazaaon. J Jth-15th Ccnnıricı. [Fonhcoming in 1971)
Wes~daa z.ur Wclcgcıchichte. Voruit, Altcrtum, Mittclaltcr, Neuzeit. Berlin-Dann-
p ı w· k
aa ~ai ŞUkPü~tum M_en~he. Conatantinoplc 1934 (The emincnt h11torian of
.,...__ ur tyh treatcd ın thu and iııı the ne:ıt entriee important upectl of Turkilh
....o.vı ' ' geograp y and toponymy)
Idan V Dir *'
1--l'lıJ
1 1 bm L~
ı.m' Dnoc, "JI;: ~ . ~'!' lliriCiıtbıll ToJxm.Jmiı, Byzantion 10 (1935) 1t-64
~c~an', ""-- ~ 1
"' biık»" tltılıwu"' &11111, Byzantion ı 1 (1936) 285-319
1
•-= iate ol rhe Ottoman Em · London
"~MJ of London io May
193 7]pıre. 1938 [Three lecture1 dclivered at the Unl-

22
Idem, Lı Silllllll tÜ RAm, M&ngea e.mile Boiaacq 2 - AIPHOS. 6 (1938) 361-390 [Very im-
portant about the namea RAm. RAmf1tl. but abo on &mMIIl, R.Mmtll. TIIT"':J. ete.]
Robert Lee Wolff, RDmtmill; Ibi L.li" E111pir1 of COtUIlliiliMph, Speculum 23 ( 1948) 1-34 [The
hietory of the mcaninp of the tenn &,tlllia, Very imponant.]-0. abo hil anicle:
Hopf't a<H:allcd •pragmentum" of Marino Sanudo ToneUo, The j01hua StarT Memorial
Volume; Studies in History and Philology. New York, 1953 Uewiah Social Studiea,
Publicationa No. 5), pp. 149-159 (a docummt complctc in itsclf, written bctween 1328
and 1341, ia edited by WoUf, pp. 150-153, foUowcd by commenu.]
D. A. Zakythinos, Le chıy.obuUe d'Alait lll ComMne. empercur de Tdbizonde, en favcur
dea V~niticna. Paril 1932 {Commentary to l. 143 of the chryıobuU on &,u111ill and P~~l«,
PP· ~91 ~ this and Amantot' p(ı)~W are ICCODd in imponancc only to woıır. csıcnaive
atudy on the umc name]
Idem, P(&)f'(l'llcz·P(ı)~!UAlcz. Ntr& 'Ecn-tcı 38 (1945) 813-815
Jacques Zeiller, Swl'qjNirilio11 ilM 11101 Rollltlflitl tbft ht krlNJu lllli111, Rcvue dea Hudct la·
tines 7 (1929) 309-313
 n. THE ANATOLIAN PENINSULA

'T"L- hi study of Anatolla started in antiquity with Aristotle (4th cent.

ı oc geograp
B C.) Pt ı y and · 1 mo dern stu d y on A sıa
c Str2bo. Thus, one partıcuar . M'ınor
is·~ ~ ~ri~totle's writings.ı The ancient geographer Strabo (ca: 64 B.C..-19
0
A. D.), from Amasia in Pontus, had visited a great deal ?f Anato~a ~d gıves
manr local descriptions. His Geographka is an excellent pıece of histoncal geo-
graphv and book 13 and most of 14 deal with the westem part of Asia Minor.ı
Ptol~y (a. 100-170 A.D.), on the othe~ hand, gives ~ as~oun~gly good
picrure of Asia ~finor, equally as good as if he had seen this gıgantıc land from
a bird's new. The Arab Idrisi, who is the most important source on towns in
the 12th ccnturV, did not do as well for Asia Minor on his large map. 1 In modern
times there w no good or trustworthy map of Asia Minor before Richard
Kiepert.
Aıi4 Afi11or or ANıtolia (furk. AnaıloiN), west and central Turkey of today
(though the terms were originally not euctly co-extensive)~ and a11rie111 Anatolia
(Genn. Alta~~~~tolim) were in the main the area occupied by the heartland of
modem Turkey.l
Asia Minor, lying betw~ 36 ° ~d 42 ° N l~ti~de, is, in physical geography,
a preponderantly mountaınous perunsula proıectıon of southwest Asia and a
westtm prolongation of ~ higb .Armenian plateau; it is the broad, nearly
~gulu, and rugged perunsula wıth a surface of over half a million sq. km.
(.501,400 sq. km. =.ca.. 287,000 sq. m.; length 1200 km. = 700 m., width between
480 ~· and-at ıts extreme-680 km. = 400 m.) which extends from the
Antenor East, let us say from the Antitaurus mount2lıı ranges (west of the

ı C(. PauJ Bolch~rt. Aristotcles' Erdkunde Yon Asi n d L'b

schungcn zur ahcn Gesch.ichre d G h' e un ı yen. (QueJicn und For·
1908), pp. ~3-4. un eograp ıe, hrag. von W. Sicglin, Hcft 15). (Berlin
• Cf. W. M. Ramaay, The Historical Geo ra h 0 ( A . .
(hcrcaftcr abbrcviated; HG). J Thg P Y . saa Mınor (London 1890), 73 and 96
288. • ·0· omaon, Hıatory of Ancient Geography (1 948),
• .Mappu Arabicac. Arabische Welt- und L d
und Suda.sicn. Mit Beihcft: hlamatlu hr In erkart~n. III: Band: Aaien, I: Vorder·
• For the foregoıng in the t~xr acc p.3. sg. von Konrad Mıll~r (Stuttgart 1927), 3-tl.
• W. M. Ramaay, Procccding• 7 (191S-16) 360.
C(. H. Th. Bo.sen, Altanstolicn. K unu und H d
f:angen bi~ zum völligcn Aufg~hcn in dcr ~n ~~rk in Kleinaalen Yon den An·
M. J. Mclhnk, Anatolia· Old and N p grıcchıachcn Kultur (Derlin 1942) 7·
IM... · ı · · cw enpecti vca,. p roccedınga
r-nı otOphrcal St)cicty 100 (1966) 11l. p T
· • '
o( the American
und des Verk~hn ım türkisehen An ·, ı'· aeachner, Dıe Entwicklung dea WegcnctUI
3
- J•hrbuch f. Jdcinuiat. Portchunga ~~e(~9~r;at;~~ Ar..tırmalar 1, 2 (Istanbul 1959)
upper course of the Euphrates), toward SE Europc between the Black Sea (the
Euxine Pontus) in the north, the Mcditerranean or the Sea of the Levant in the
south, and the Aegean Sea and the Marmara Sea (Propontis) in the west. A ar-
dinal feature of the peninsula is the fact that it is confined on these three sides
by sea. lt is separated from the Balk2n peninsula (and European Turkey) and
generally from Europe by the Stnits and the Bosporos and the Aegean Sea;
it borders at the East on a boundary üne drawn between the Gulf of Alexandretta
('laa~oxoc; x6A7toc;; 'laa6c;, later 'An~civBpctoı., Turk. lılunJtriill) at its south end
and the Bay of Kerasounda (Turk. Gistnill) at its north end at the Black Sea.•
The actual distance from sea to sea at the narrowest points is ca. 280 m. as the
crow Aies. The peninsula has been compared to a trapeze-shapc., and to a gigantic
inverted pie-dish, the bottom of which is surrounded by a raised foot.• In fact,
it appears on a map sornewhat üke an index finger pointing from Asia to Europe.1
The exact eastern borders of Asia Minor in modern times are difficult to
pin down and were always not fixed, for it has no natural physical boundary in
the east. For the histarian Joseph von Hammer (1821), Asia Minor in its broadest
sense was the entire peninsula with all lands located this side of the sources and
the mouth of the Euphrates; 10 this was of course the ase at the time, the Otto-
man Empire being intact. lts eastern frontier was the Halys and the Taurus
range. 11
The physial geography and geology of Asia Minor was the main interest and
concern of P. de Tchihatcheff and is treated in his over a century old book,11
in which he deals with his subject on the basis of the most salient traits that
constitute the physical physiognomy of the land, which traits he assembled
in a four-yeu period. 11 o o •

Anatolla used to dominate one of the world's great crossroads and ıs disnn-
guished by its differentiated land, Asiatic steppe ~with p~toral nomadi~m in the
heart of Anatolia), Mediterranean coast land (wıth Medite~c:an agrıcul~re),
Central European forest (with three regions of forest exploıtatıo?)· And ıt has
been a land of passage at all times in the past. 14 For, together wıth the Balkan
• A d~scription of the peninsula is givcn by Strabo, Gcography.1~.1.3. C~. ~lsf Livy
38. 59. 4. For modern trcatmcnts cf. A. Philippson, Das byza.ntlnısch~ R~~ :'cı~~~)
ra hische Eracheinung (Leiden 1939). 135; Mich~le Gortanı, art. A!ıa, ~·
~04pb; DEl. 1 (1950) 701 c f.; Wcbstcr'a Gcogr. Dict. (1964), 74b; Mcdıterrancan
Pilot' 4 (1955) 4· C. Cahcn Prc-Ottoman Turkey (1968), 61. .
• • ' ' " · M'mor conslst s of a lofty quadrılatcra1 p1ateau
Anoth~r description rcads: Aaıa . 1 d d
elosed in by a rim of mountains, which are edg~d with a fran~c 0 ~ l?.~wcoaMst ;~m::,
. · 6 r s ın the moumaın·rım , · · •
su Yalley• or glcns cxtcn dıng up ınto ssu c hi 1 J rnal 22 (1903) 357.
Cilicia, Tarsus, and the Great Taurua Pass, Geograp ca ou
' Philippson, ibido 924) h 1 2
• p. Giles, The Pcoplcs of Asia Minor, CAH. 2 ~h R• c j srfdg; The Aegcan and the
• The likencss wa~ suggestcd by C. W. Blcgcn, e(N~!: York t956), 32.
Near East. Studacs Prescnted to Hcuy Goldman
ı• Joa. yon Hammer, Jahrbücher der Lit~ratur 13 (1821) ~16.
11 Jdcm Gcschichte dea Osmanisehen Rcıchcs 1 (18~7)~
3 · h
11 P. de• Tchihatchefl', Aaie Mincure, 1 {1853); ace bıbhograp Y·

ı• lbid.; cf. his preface, P· IV f. . _1 G h of Anatolia, Economic Geography 2

u Cf. G. P. Merrlam, The Regıonıu eograp Y
(1926) 86a.
25
 penimula, it roostitutes a bridge between Europe and Asia_ Which dir
yftd o1'Uiand ttat1ic. However, while from Uııtral Europe an atteriaiectly in..
aU tillX's srroagl:r tiequen~ Jed. through the Balkans to the Bosporos road at
Oudaoclles, fuc the Anarolian sıde the sea route from the Stra.its to t~d the
oi the pminsula was ahı--ays ptefecred to the overland route through Ana ~00t
The hisroriaJ and cuJruraJ importance of the peninsula is well kno tolia,ıa
sawed asa cu1rutal rorridor or a bridge between Mesopotamia as thewn. It has
a fwillitnt cuJnıre and Greece as the Jeader of the West, absorbing .cradJe. of
. . cul. . . __ , . . . And ,....
spiımoa ro make a new st2rt ın lunu actıvıtıes. the autochthonentaı ~~
aaer of ..o\aarol.iaa cu.ltu.re of any period was favored by the geo on~ us cha.
sirioo of the Jand. Beside the stili valid view about its being the bCPtcal Po-
East aod \l'"est, Anatolia was a factor of importance in the developme ~e f tween
mptthistoıic as weiJ as historical times. 11 As the center of the m n CU!ture °.
dcTelopmmts, ir assumcd a uııique signi6cance.ı7 ost ı.ntricate

• F. TvdtOer, Joe. cit.

• lL ].lldha.k, op. cit., ı ı J-129.-W. M. Ramsay Asianic Elem •
Zlıiool (:'<JA" Havcn 1929), p. .302 had said, ''The, AnaroJian Bride;tsb ın GreeJc CiviU.
'WC"SC ha beeD the path of civilisatioo a.ad mutual inBuence betw e.A ~tween East and
" a. GiJes, CAH. ı (J92.f) ı. een sıa and Europe.a•
 III. THE NAMES DESIGNATING THE PENINSULA

Namelessneu.
The wester n Anatelian peninsula never was a wu'ty 11 d u1 ·
fı · an as a res t no ancıent
name or ıt h~s bee_n recorded in other native hı.nguages before the name Asia
":'as used for ıt. lt ıs supposed to have been nameless and to have b call d
sımpl "'H ll I h "d Sth een e
Y 7tEı.poç. n t e .mı - century B. C. (at Herodotus' time) the peninsuhı.
~s a whole was, according to same, n.ameless,ıo before it assumed the name
~a(cx. The truth of the matter, however, is that, as f:ar as H erodotus ıs
· concemed
the term ~7tELp.oc;, translated 'mainland', refers to 'westem Asia ::Minor' as con-
trasted to the ıslands along the westem coast of the peninsuJa.ın
In retrospect, the widespread and equ.ivalent terms Aria Minor and Anatolia
are loosely or with approximation used as far as the eastem frontiers are con-
cemed.11

A. ANCIENT NAMES

1. AIIA
In Greek geography, history, and literature, the name 'Aalcı appears in use
for .. Lydia' (Archilochos), .. the area around Colophon in lonia' (Mimnermos) and

11
Why there neTer was a unity in Asia Minor was discussed by F. Babingcr in 1922.
The peninsula has borne since the earliest times the world-historical dctcrmination to
be the mediator between East and West, a bridge of peoples, on which East and West
could meet each other pcacefully as well as inimically. For precisely this reason the
peninsula has neTer formed an Empire of its own (pace non-notcworthy exceptions).
Since its peculiar location between East and Wcst required and faTored immigrations
from the most different sides, tribes of Aryan, Semitic, Altaic spcech have lived here
and thus the population of the land was never a unined, compact mass, b~.ıt a~ways a
multi-mixed ground of peoples, full of surprising contnsts and outlandısh ımpres~
sions.-See F. Babinger, Der Islam in Kleinasien. Neue Wegc der lslamfonchung,
ZDMG., NF. 1 (76) (t 922) 126.
l l Scholia Graeca in Home ri Iliade m cd. W. Dindorf (Ouord 187>-88), 3. 303: rlıv ôw'
cxÖToÜ (ac. ToÜ Tpwbt;) ~r.ıcn).cuoı.ıi"oi'IJV ~wpıxv, 1tp6npov "H mtpov >.cyoJ!ivrıv. 'Am«V ix~cmı.
lO J. Baunac k. Th. V o ge 1 Studia N icolaitana ( 1884). 22, thinks that "Hmtp~ ın the
Scholia is 'Asia Minor'. So also O. Thomson, History of Ancient Geography (1948),
79: A. W. Lawrence, Herodotus: Rawlinson's tnnslation reTised and annotated by--
(Bloomabury 1935), p. 352 [to Herodot. 36. 1].
u Herodot. 1.169 and 174. .
ll Both theae terme wcre uaed, e. g. by W. M. Ramsay, as denoting the whole pcnınsula
weat of Armenia and Mouat Amanus; aee his HG. (1890), 495.

27
 "the Roman province of Asia' (Ptolerny·
• 11
of Ephesos, ,
south of it 'the area . rovinda Roma~~a), ete.
f
liketıdsc Lat. Aıüı =Ana ce oılled 'Aa(ıı (lnııpx(ıı 'AaLııç), lo~ated west of
The ccclesiasrical pro\?ffi . . 43 cities formeda part of the diocese of Asia
Lvuu
..ı:... to the coast and co~pn~g .ı·oftsis Aıiana),u this in turn being one of s~
1..- (dlofft.rti or ul 'A ( ·th E h
~ed "Aat~ 8toUio•!a:t;g 333 cities.•~ The province ha ~ wı h G_ esos dco?tinued
dioccses and cont~rısın that affected the Churc ın t e ast an J.n Asia
._ c:Dsrence despıte chanştsN. tas Choniates (Manuel 4. 7, Bonn ed., p. 194)
h"' , ':Mtt; ın ıce
Minor." 'Aaı«VııL 1tO and 'A"t'pıtJLÔ't'Lov.
refers ro XJ.ı.ııpıl, flipyııJ.L?V the concept 'Aa(ıı "Asia Minor, Anatolia' developed
According to S. Mazzarınod, . the first half of the 6th century B. C. that
d "t was only urıng
gnduallY an ı . f L dian might, the concept '" ( ,
.l1.a ıı as a geographic
owing to the ~s:,.~ . yMinor' was formed. 27 The facts bear this out.
unity for the peıun~ f ~~edon and his partisans driven out of Crete and
H~o~s 1· ~ 7~s of ~~ Solymi), i. e. in la.ter Lycia, o~ Asia: ıitdxov-ro 't'i)ç
anmng ın _Mil. M( , ~ • ..J.., yılp wv Auxtot vifLOV"t'cır.. Sınce Herodotus else-
'" _ı_, ı..
•-ı.~
Y'FlV
.c.o.. ~ ·1
-riJv
•
tlucıoıı "'j "d ...ı.. __ th A
has 'Aa(1) refer to an area wı er uıa.ıı
e na o an penınsula
t li .
w~ ın ~ history . 'Anterior Asia' inciurling Mesopotamia, Persia, ete. 11
and the wıdcr area ıs ' '
• (- 'AN 'I(&)v(ıx~): Ma.lalas (6th cent.}, Chronogr., Bonn ed
a 'Aırlır 'art2 of E P hesos - d d e B oor. (1904) , p. 558,·
366 l. l7; G. Monachus (9th cent.), Chronıcon,· e..
1
(1S3 )• P· c.-" N (1969) 25 with nore 84. The sernantıc content ın the examplcs
11. 4ff.; ete. .x:c ames 17 . • •
. • an of Anatolia" cspccıally arca of Ephesos .
u [ b ·cal ~f AsisJ prrxDIIJMiarir (Hierocles, Synekdemos}, which comprised
d ~ esi ~ c2:ım Mysia. Maior Phrygia, and the Hellespont, is Yı npeılTl) x11l ~cytcnıı
05

L v ıa. oma. ' , 92) ı~ ,

"A ( (N . .
!',r.p6mi.~ -:f.ı; 'A~ (Böckh, CIG. 2968-29 . , .,apx~v 7tS1XG7)«; a ~~~O) otıtıae ep~sco-
.
paruum. cd. G. Parthey), 'Aal.cı (Notitia. Dignıtatum, e • ecek, a.pp: . ; see K. Mıller,
Jti~nria Roma112 (Stuttgart 1916), c ol. 703 (s. EphtJI(m).- I n N otıtıa III: -r4l :E~upVI)t;
'A~ were subject si~: bishops (6 ~(&)xız~. 6 Mayv1JCJ(«c -roü 'AY1J>.(ou. 6 K>.a~o~il)v, 6
~pou. 6 'ApxırrriA!Iu, 6 Ti~ fli-rp~); in N~titia X : -rn :E~upvn _-rijı; "Aal~ were
subject seven bishops (6 _,wY.ııL2.c;. 6 MllMCJ~, 6 AV7J>.lou, 6 IO.IX~oı.u:v(ı)v, 6 l:Cılaciv8p(ı)v,
6 ~w "AfırrfÜ.'Y'J, ı TT,~ flt':'p~). Cf. Ramsa.y, HG (ı890), 108. This leads us to the
cooc:Jusion th2r the name 'Aal.cı covered the stretch of land from Phocaea to Klazo-
mcıw.
Concerning the region of Smym' it b found that, in accordance w ith the nature of
du: souru each time at hand, it belongs either to Ionia or to Lydia or to 'Aala. (i. e.
rhc ccdesiastical provinc.e of 'Aal.cı) or to the tbeme of the Thrakesians or, finally, to
wcsrem Asia Minor ('An"Toi.~) or to Aei2 Minor in general. Cf. Ahrweiler, L'histoire et
la g~ographıc de b r~gion de Smyrne (ı 965), 15.
.. The ten provinces of 'ACMYf) werc: 'Aalcı, • Ell~cmov1'oı;, ~puyl« TI«x«1'tcxvlı, Au8lıx,
Ilt.m&f4., tDp•.rr(« ~'..ıU"Tızçlcı, D ıı~Ha:, .A•JxLa, N~aoı., and KıxpLı.
• On the above see Le Synecdemot d'H1crocles, ed. Honigrpann (ı 939), p. 7 with note
1O: ~1.- C(. als o the ma pa auachcd to th~ book. On the Orkiılos as a blshoprie
an~ ıu elention to rhe ran k of a city in 331 A. D. and iıt belonging to the dioruir
AMu lee Ramsay, HG (1890), 228.
• Cf. Ahrweiler, op. cit., 14.
" S. Mazzatino, Fra oriente e occidenre (1941) p. 92.
• Hcrod(Jt . 1. J30 (twıcc:
· ) (, l nipcJctı. Tlııtcıl6 KGpoı;' fıp'l.W. ...G.ı; 'Aa[7Jt; and [Küpot; Kpot·
~ı :ıı:r.IJcr.~·~6~~ r. & T9. 'A l ' . • • • •ı
,h K. ., 'J'.i":'W 7r 17"1',ç ,ı; "1Jt; f,p~l; 1. ı 92: "TWc Ttaacp«c ~~"~~' 'Tpt,cı. ~Lv
·l;l'!
g~~~ Tıng ()( Peni.a) f, Bıı~,...).~(lj z'p1J, T<l\,t; Bl 6x1'~ Tidv ~1J""" Yı ).oı.Yriı niicrtı
d ,. · P'"rt,I"Cip('l 'lı ACJaupLı 7,6>p1) Tı 3uvcil'ı. rlı; 4ll1JC 'ACJLl')c· ı 209· Cyrua had
• re•m rhat the tldetr of Hystupei' •ona t.(wt« ını '-rwv &.~c.ov 7ı1'tp:rr~ x«i1'0UTtc.»v -r1l
Zl
it is reaso112ble to assume that 'Aat.") at his time was also •Asia ~linor'. Xenophon's
passages (4th cent.) are not altogether conclusive but can very well refer to
•Asia Min or'.11
The peninsula is cert2inly called 'Acrl« by Strabo, Ptolemy, and the Byzantines
and the name covered approximately today's Asiatic Turkey, to the e.xclusion of
Armenia (in the northeast) and Kurdistan (in the southc:ast).
Strabo (lst cent. A. D.), after a delineation of the peninsula, adds 2. 5. 24:
xa:l 8~ xcxl x«Aoü~ 'Aal~ -rocUn,v t8leü~ xcxl 6~eüvu~eü~ 't] tAn •and indeed we
call this (peninsula) by the special 112me of Asia, the same name that is given to
the whole (continent)'; 12.1. 3: ol 8l wv -rljv tnaç -roü T~upou x~Aoüaw 'Aa(~v,
Ôı.teüWı.teü~ 't] ÖA11 -i}1rdp~ -r<ııJ-nıv 'Acrla:v ttpocr<ıyoptÜov-r~. In the latter passage he
also uses (12.1. 3) the descriptive ~ ıuyoiAY) x~:pp6Yr)cro~ "the grc:at peninsula',
which was never sanctioncd asa geographic name. He also uses the descriptive
term 'Aa(« T) t8leüt; x~ouıdvıl for •Asia Minor' .ao
In an undated inscription of Kibyra 'Aal<ı seems to be •Asia Minor'. aı
Ptolemy (2nd cent. A.D.], Geogr. 5.3.1; 5.4.1; 5.5.1; ~ t3(eüc; 'Acr[(l 5.2;
8. 17.8; 12 as Strabo.
Chariton (2nd cent. A.D.], 3.6, ed. R. Hercher, vol. 2, p. 59, 1. 28: 1to>.A~ y«p ~
'Aa(a:.
Xenophon Ephesius [2nd cent. A. D.], ed. Hercher, 1. 329.11; 1. 361.29;
1. 362.15.
Const. Porphyrogenitus [10th cent.], De them. 3.11, ed. A. Pcrtusi. (1952),
p. 67: 8tE7t~p«crEV d; -ı-ci tUPY) ~ç 'Acr((lç E~ç xwp(lv '"ı'~ kfo~v Au8l:ıv {ıt refers
to antiquity and to king Alyattes of Lydia); 3. ~3, p ..68: ~lal 8~ 7t0Aı:Lç ~pt -rljv
'Aa(ocv dxoaı. (tt&pl ~v 'Aalocv means, I suggest, ın Asıa Minor; eleven cıtıc:s are
listed); 1. 68, p. 63: ~ tticr(l 'Aa(ıı.

~tv riıv "Acıl'F)v 'rjj 8~ riı"~ EüpC:,mıv bncrxui.CcLv. T~ough in ~he las_t pasa~~e .Asia is con·
trastcd to Europe, yet Asia was not yct the c~n~ncnt but Anterıor Asıa. ı. e. as much
of the contincnt as was known at Hcrodotus ume. • _ .. , .
Xeno hon, Cyropaedia 1.1.4: ~~~c 8l [Küpoç) KCll 'EU71vwv 'f(ı)V h_ TJI Acı(q.. Th~s
ıhe Greeks w.••• scı~led mosıly ın Wesıc~ .~•••
11
Asia :ay be 'Asia Minor'; however,
Minor, ibid. (earlier in the teı::t}: Küpo~ 8i ~cıpcU..Il~(ı)V ~<JCNT(ı)~ oGXT(ı) KCll h-M t-.ı
ıtA.... • -.ıvouıı IJV1'Cl This Asia may inci u de morc than Anatoha.
:u
cnop on, c cna:a
~
r;" "•ı cıu-.v r- • _ - ı... - 'A ( ft6>..c (ı)V 8Li -rO ~ııcıU.io: 'O..e,v TOI.Ç
4. 8. 2: ixo"T(ı)V 8~ TOU'fW'Y n KCI).(.ı)~ Klll TWV 5'1 'f n a CF 8cxıi V 'ffdV b TOÜ
'A&7jvııloL' ctvcxL 9pcıaüpou>..o~ ~>.ıUaıı, c~ BuCci-n~oov cid8o-ıo riıv T1l
llovTou n>..cov'f(ı)V, 95 cr. Pliny NH
10 On the tcrm 'Aaltı ~ 18(~ KflAOU~ sc~ .ı;,.o bcl~w, ~his38s~~~eo ıi.s. ·i~~~ is:
S. 27.28: Ana Propria _ and Antı !.~!n~A ku~pcijov ~ rljv "Ecpccıov (Apameia
(la.
8' lcrdv l~Tt'6plov tdrcx T11' l8((1)' Acyoı--.. ·ı~ cı ~.
was in Bithynia) • t KMMLov KTA 1 1 XAl ~>..ııoultıv 1
sı Ol frrl Til' 'Aalıı~ "EUl)VCÇ 1 ml~"JC71lV 1 TLP plo~).c(ı) V yuv~i~~ w-roü, cipxıcpıı/
~).oeoulou "Upwvo, &uyııdpıı AuKlııv, &ulrllT~Pil .ıp··· ll~pyı(ı) vatc";;v iın~ KCil ,u.o-
'A ( - ı. Tn- ıtpw'~"~'~ Kil o~ Vl(ı)Ko ... r- • tli h
nuaııvT«' T11' a ~ Twv "v • ')'· k B . ht über zwei Reiscn ı m sudwcs c en
t ..

Tl~(ı),, See R. Heberdey und E. Ka ın ~ ~r:ıc hilos -hisr. a.

4S (1897) 3.
Kleinasien, Denkschr. d. k. Akad. d. Wass. Wıen. p d ı( Müllcr 2. 806 U. 8 and S):
•• For ..s. l8l(ı)~ 'Acıltx see Ptolemy, Geographyd. S_.2 ~e .nd ·,·n the ;ide of book S, ch. 2:
•ı .. .&... '"' l 'A · c propne ıcıtur, a ( d
~ 18lw~ Kıı).ou....- ..., ncı ız saa A~ua 'A . e propric dicitur situs• and 8.1 7.8 e •
Ti)ç l8((ı)' xcV.ou~ivl)' 'Acıl~ 0'"1:<7~ sıac qua te 94
Nobbc, 2 [1913], 225): '"'' 8ll8l~~ 'Aa~. See bdow. no •
29
 Anna Coınn~ [mı
'd-12th ı • .s. 'Aa(oc ••• &1t<ıcroc 81
ceo t . 1. 83 .
'' . .
t) Historia 2.3.2 (twıce); 3.23.3, 4.4.2 (ed. B. Grecu)
(ıirobulus [nud-tSth ~ · '~A . l\finor' remained in the usage of Greek and
- th ·...,ifiaanon saa th A . . . ~ .
Tnces ot e sı_f--- rA . Minor' and r e sıatıc contı.nent ın Varro
Latin.M .Aıia desıgnateS Orsaa ı"us (Sth cent. A. D.) used Asia side by side with•
· 11 But os . la
Scnius, and Pri~· . for the Anatelian perunsu .u
A.Ji4 J/iltor as .eqw~n~_ it~say uses the term Asiani~ as equivalent Micr-
1
t?
I.n modern Wl'!es, · . to the existence of Lat. AstiJIIII.I and Greek AcrLırrlj
asiaric or .Aııatolian,11 owmg
(see above P· 28).
2. MIKPA AIIA
()fola M~d. M~aola)
u ~ , Aat« r Asia Minor' is not fo und in the transmitted
Since the concept .wı.xf"- d tha tb · r •
.. f the ancieot Greeks, it has so &r been accepte t e notton Asıa
0
"'?nngs ~ th 6rst time in Orosius (Sth cent. A.D.). The truth, however
~finor' occurs ıor e . . li ı; • • r •,
is that it b2.s to be set as exisnng at least threThecenturthes eaı: er, IOr ıt ıs lO~nd ın
Ptokm • Tetnbiblos (2od cent. A.D.).11 us, t e entıre westem penınsula
of the •.L~tic cootinent has had a name of alan~ life in Gree~, Mtx~ci 'Aa(cı asa
set form or eve:o 'Aat« (~) Mtxpci11 used occasıonally by wnters, sınce at least
the middle of the 2od century and beyand down to the present.

a .ı\mJ2 Comıwıs 1. 83: cr.pa~~ moxpciTOp4 ~ 'AGE« dxcv ciTt<ıcrac (as 2. 73 Tij~ lcfl~
ıi::ıiaT,c; : Procop.• Bell. Gotb. 569: ~~ ~~; Theophanes 219.29 f.; Const. Porphyro-
grn., De themaL 16.9: 7tcimj~ ıiv~-:o).ijc;; x-r>..). Cf. R. Guilland, Btudes sur l'histoire
achrıinisuativc de l'cmpirc byzannn. Les termes designant le commandant en chef des
annees byzanrines. EEB~. 29 (1959) 35K., especially 42 (on 'AGlcx].
,. a.Muzarino. Fra oricnte c occideme (1947), 338 note 220.
• S« refertttces i.o Names 17 (1969) 26 with note 88. Also C. Velleius Patereulus [born
ca. 19 B. C.], HisL Rom., 2.18: .Aıitı 'Asia Minor' (cf. Tchihatcheft', Asie Mineure, 1
[1853] 5).
• P. Orotia~. Hi.atoriarum advenus paganoa libri VIII (Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasti·
corum Latinorum 5), 1.2.26: Aria rrgio 111l,u1 proprie dktım, Asi4 MiMr.
" W. M. IU~y. A1~ani~ Elemenu in Greek ·Civitisation• (New Haven 1929), p. VIII.
Howcver, his ltudıa m tlK book ..are conlined to mainly the central plateau", as he
IUta.

• ~c~lly •.K. ~üll~r in ~is edition of Ptolemy's Geography aaya (p. 791, note to line 5):
Ası~ Mın~rı• no~~ ın Pt~l~maci ~eographia non occurrit, sed legitur in Tetrabiblo
(2, c. 2)_, u~ı Mr~«i·'i ~cılız dıatur onemaUs Aaiac para ete."
helArfSJ."fı Acri« Grcatcr Asia' for 'Aaia' is aueated by Const Porphyrogenitus De
~ ~ l~;~·~cd. A. ~cnu~i (1952), p. 60: n~ a~ or~ XCl'to'x~cu; '"ıv ı M1Cf01tO'r~~'ac'tl
.~ ( . 'A.,v Mrtıii·li'1 Aom, lv t, >'.tı't~lwJÜCfı.v 'Iv8rJl X4l 1 Al&lon~ wıl Aty6n-rı.oı.,
,..r,..'-" ":6 ll'%~~~~ &l..- d' G .ı
..,- 'A'llS•·t:IA•ı
. • K'r).• · ~. accor mg to eorgacaa) &\rmcbv .,JGoV xacl 'AGI.a Mı.xp4 · .,
a ,
~L~~~ De them. 1. 70. ed. A. Pertuai (1952), p. 63: x<ıl &ıt).w~ ~ 7rQGII
ki~r.~ ;c~i.. ia ineo~ci4< ~' Tl; lUp~ dn&e.'fac 'to~. Macxd6GL, &~tuJLipLG1'6 'fC ~~~l
Cana Paphlat~onia Bit~usı.vc ~~here were aatrapa of Lydla, Phrygia, !onla, Pamphyha,
'Acftdı' Mut.·~ H • pynıa: anca 67-70), for the real name here il neither 'AGE« nor
.,.,.,.. owtvcr orphyr · .
J. 3-~ fp. 60) and 3 2 ' ogcn~t~a ll••e• che name aa 'Ae~t« MLxpci in De the m.
(Ader. In the larter ·~P· ), th::>ugh lt 11 not implicit that the real name had thl• word
67
urrence, :A..ri4 MLxp« wu 'wcatern Aaia Minor' wlth an 'AGLAPX"l~
lf)
 Ptolemy has IltıpciALcı MLxp~ 'Aalcıt; three times co and the name occurs like-
wise in lists of the 'JtOA.&:L~ rnlcnıtıoL of Ptolemy, which, first published in ı 929
are closely related to Ptolemy's Geography book 8. n For MtY.pd: 'Aa(« Ptolemy
uses also ~ l8(Ca>ç 'Aa(«," •Asia proper'.
Socrates (380--440) ca gives the mme M\xpıl 'Aal« and so do J. Lydus (6th
cent.)•4 and Theophanes (8th cent.),u Const. Porphyrogenitus (10th cent.), co
G. Cedrenus (llth cent.),•' Theodoros Skoutariotes (13th cent.), Gregoras
(14th cent.), Georgios Amiroutsis (15th cent.), and Ducas (15th cent.).•• For a
histarian of the 13th century ?tlı.xpO: 'Aaloc signified only the western part of
the peninsula that remained Byzantine.••

(6 TcWn)t; xpcıT(;)v ~JtcıToc;), from the 8th cent. A. D. on callcd 9ii'4 ep~?lCJ((ı)V (cf.
3. 24, p. 67: b TWTOU 'rOÜ yivouc; ~vo~«G&ıjGIXV ol -r+,v Mtxpıiv 0AGtııv olxoüvn~ ep~-fı«noL).
" Ptolemy, 'Anou:MaııcıTLxci: (:. Tup~~t~>..oı;}, cd. Boll ct Bocr (Leipzig 1957), 2. 3. 17
and 20 T« Ucıp«).s.cı Ti)c; Mtxpic; 'AGlcıc;; 2. 4. 2, p. 76: m:pl t'O ıdcrov Kuill8c.ç ~GOL, K\ntpO<
Ucıp«>..tcı Mtxpic; 'AaLcıc; •the shores or coastal rcgions of Asia Minor'. The occurrcnce
of MtKpci •AGlcı in the Tctrabiblos lcd R. Uhdcn, ,,Das Erdbild in dcr Tctrabiblos des
Ptole maeus,.. Philologus 88 ( 1933) 309, to assu me a Roman author as the source,
morc preciscly reviscr, which is hardly tht case.
n Codcıı: Vaticanus 1291. lin es 200 and 488: •Aat«.t; 1\hKpic;; E. Horugmann, Die sicben
Klimata und die llOAEII:: Ellli::HMOI (Heidclbcrg 1929), 200 and 208. In the 06>..&~
l7tlG"I)JLoı. Eüp~Tn)c;, codcx Lcidcnsis graccus LXXVIII, lint 246a UOAEIC EUICHMOI
ACIAC (in marg.) and l. 249 'AGLcı 1\lcyci.)..'l~ Bı.&uvl«.t; and l. 2S6 b 'Ac:ıl«.t; MtxpCi~ Tiic;
t8lCılc;; Honigmann, op. cit., 218.
u See above, p. 29 with note 32.
u Socrates, Church history, ed. R. Hussey, p. 626.
" j. Lydus, llcpl 8LoCJl)~Lc'dv, De ostcmis, ed. C. Wachsmuth (Lcipzig, 1897), § 24, p. S9,
U. 5 f. : l7tl n T(;)v KuJU.ti8Cılv K«l -rwv 7tcıpcı).(Cılv Tii~ ~fLKpCic; 'AGltıc; x-r>... ; § SS, p. 11 1, l. 3:
'fll n 7tctpcı>..~ Tiic; Mı.xpic; [sc. 'Aala.c;) XT>... (he speaks of "AvCıl ·~c:ıLcı ea~licr); § 71, p. 1~9,
1. 1 : TIWpc,» Ku:ıU.ci8~ Ti}~ Mı.xp~ 'Aa~ T« ncıpci.).ı.«, The edıtor cdats the name wıth
minuscule initial ıı· . According to K. Amantos, EEBl: 28 (ı9S8) S, J. ~ydu.s lcts
Mı.xp« 'Aalcı or 'Aaltı proper comprise the stretch of lan~ betwccn Ad~myttaon '.n the
nortbwest and Milerus in the southwcst, to the cıı:clus1on of Phrygıa and Cana. 1!1
fact Amantos was misled by the contcxtual phrase nızpci.).Lct Ti}ı; MtxpCic; •AGlcıt; as equ!-
Tale1nt to Mı.xpıl 'Ac:ılcı; 1\ILKpcX •Aalcı is the peninsula 'Asia Minor' and ncıp:O.ı.« Tijc; Mtxpcı.ç
'Aalcxc; are its westem shorcs. ,
u Theophanes, Chronographia, ed. de Boor (1883-85), 404. 24 f.: 7trrpoxl?"JP~lXi I"Yci.).o~
mc; >..6ıpouc; TLV~ ıivbrE~<Iıc xcı&' 6>..'lt; Tijc; l\hxpıic; 'AaLcıt; xcıt Aic:ı~ou ~cıl A~U8~u xcıl ~c;
npb, &«>..cıaacıv McıJU8ovlcıc; · 487. 14: Touc; 't~ 7tctpcı&ıiAı:ıac:ıl2t; olKOUVTcıt;, JLÜ.LCncı nıc;
Mtxpıic; •Aalcıc;, vcıux>..-fıpouc; ~'t>... (The cditor s~clls ~ı.Kpic; •Aalcı:.) A,nd the name ~~LX=
•AaLcı occurs in Theophanes si de by sı de with Ac:ılcı; 61. 8 ~·: :o le; ~ Ac:ı(!f. ~cıl ~PU:"+
1tcian -ri) •Avcı"To>..i) l7tLCJX67toL~ (the editor: civcıTo>..i)); 77.6: ( ı~cıw'lc;) xcı":"Ecp~nc:ın ou ~6vov
rljv iKKA'Jaltıv Kwvcncıvnvouıt6>..cCılc;, rilli xcıl 9p~K?lt; xcı~ 'A~;i x;~.06:nou· xıiAou~v
u Const. Porphyrogcnitus, De the m. 9. 32, cd. A~ Pertusı (ı ), · .'"l." ~ l >.. m:»v
Mtxpcıv• 'Aat""'. 1 40 (p 62) the name is menuoncd from an ınscrıpuon. K~ ''Aot ,_,..
...... , · · - • - 'A >..- ~y MUC4'cıc; ch..,..
i&v(;)v TWV unb Ti)v 1\lc.xp«... 'AGltıv ; ı . 4 ı (p. 62): nı' w~c; ;~ l)Ci . 07nctudcd Cappa:
On 'AvcıTo>..-fı see bdow, p. 40f. l\hxp« 'AGlcı in. Const. orp yrogcrutus
docia and Armcnia; cf. Tchihatchefl", Ası e Mıneure 1. 9.
67 G. Cedrenus, Chron., Bonn ed., 1. 79; 2. 38.
•• Ducas, Historia, p. ı 3. Cf also Nilos Doıı:apauis, Tci~L~
210
G . Pachymeres [13th cent.], ~onn .e d.i ı~ f" d ·G Parthey Hicroclis Synccdemus
••
Tci)v 7tcı-rp,cıpx'x(;)v tlpOVCılY (wratten ın 3
ıi ~ 'Ala_ h~wever there are ccrtain
(Berlin 1866), p. 277: .. ~ll the ~ast. wasdca ~ t~e ~~~-~c 'AG'l«, ~o Ephcsos in the
regions of the East parucularly ındıcare un er
31
 'n post·Byza n
~~e writings through the centuries aa bibU
.
1'br name survıves ı ed . the no te below mak e cvı'dent ao and is 1 till
YA• o.
~ indicarions gr~up h ~rh and 20th centurics. 11
io use in Modern Greek ın. t ~ rwo-word phrase Mı.xp« •Aa(cx the cornpou d
In addirioo to the ~es~np~v~8 been u sed for a long time. The Jatter bein
fotm MtxpacM was coıned y owe its currency both to the natural cont~cti ng
10

a btfl"dd~
-- _!__..~ compoun • ma
d.
f h d . . M
rt to the hıtluence o t e erıvatıvea txpcxo"'PYI
on
,r--- hillllllll ın pa __ ı 'M' . . •• ..,~ •
.;Jt:rJ-: ..... ~~~ of Micnuia' and ,ıı.xpıxaL«TLJWC ıerası~u~ . 1 A derivadve
~ natıv~ e 'A~) has becomc a sumame, unless ıt ısa pseudonynı,ll
M~ .
(lik
giy reasol12
bl point of view has becn that the name Mıxp«. 'Acr'-
e • A . M' ~Le wı
A seenun k 1 translation from Lattn sıa ınor sser Aaia'N on
was, ın · fact, a Gree · y et, ıt
th la oan 1•.. rccorded earlier. · cannot be proved that the
~ .gro
.L..
. A · u;110, is the prototype for Mıxp~.ı. •'A a(«. Converscly, it ap.
und that e tter "
' ........ ~sıon na m, h . . 1G k d . .
~ -r·~ .L........ - Mıxpci 'Aa(« was t e orıgına rec enomınatton, wruch
~to me, u.; u•u-
~-rcockred by the Romans with Latın
• A ıta
. ıt'ltnor,
ı~· h hi •-
so t at t s ıatter appeara
iD the bcginııing of the Sth century A. D. As we know, the Romana had Greek

Tbnkctioa Snıyrna and 1 U ciries of that arca''. Cf. AhrweHer, L'hlatolre et la 1~0•
i.
pphic de rlgioa de Smyrne (J 965), 1S oote 65 •
., ~'AN io the period of 16rb-19rh cent. :
T. Evanacüdil, 'H nciciA IC4'f4 ri)v oroupxoxp«Tl«v, 2. 233-304
Mucpl 'Acrim, [17th unr.):
MM., Acu 6. 290-91
'A~ ~; G. 1. Zaviru, Nu 'E~ (Athens 1872), 201
~~x6ta~~IEE.6. 167
S. Uımbrot, li'~-rcı, NE. 6.49511'. (McıT&do, Mupic.a")
A. 'T~ç, T• J'I'T•
'l"'p •AA.eıtaı.v, ed. Hurmuzaki, 13 (1909), 521 (1660]
K. 4·,.~~ K&.a""' Zcıyo~, NE. 13. 118 CA&cı~aı.f), "co~pTUÇ)
D. Ztkythinos, flt~-rp14pXLJCot frrp!Zf«, 'Ell1)v~ 2 (1929) 162
M• 'AM, [18ch unr.):
Pa,.dopouiOI·kcramefa. 'Jc~mi>.UJ'L'fLxfj nc.~).L')&-i)K1) 1. 438
G. Pacuu, r~~~~ (Venice 1760), 2. 369f., 37l-76
S. l.ambrl')l, K~v.&< 'rf,~ ~~o~l1Jt, N E. 6. 88
C. 7.uiraa, Nn 'E>~ 2S2; 386
Mdrrir11, 'EKA.Tt~1411'rUcfJ lmr1pkl (Vienna 1784), 1, p. )4'
6i ~.,~ •tucpuı«TTı'. M X. 3. 205
K. 4·,~~ NE. 13.118
S. Lambrl')l, NE. 11.183(.
D.Zakyrhinoa, flt~Tpwnc.~ fyypattcıı, ' Ell'r)Yı.Ki 5 (1932) 177; 6 (1933) 140
~ 'AGtız, (19rh unc.):
P. 1~rknda, 'Jın,~ ~ hx>. &ln
E. Suramia, Al·(W'Ij'r..W,., ..,,.,~ ')Cr• • ~,.,, P· 235 (j1n. 1818)
A. P111idM 'Jf T lGI .,....,..,>.byW~, EA>.-f(A~ 5, 432
68 and 69 r.ı.,:JI~:.~~~: .,_.1.!< 'ftN le' ıdlırvtJt;, ed. G. Charh•lds, HX. 6 (1931),
" lıf,ıır.....ı. 'A-'- · li "''1 , p. 68)
"JMI ın •e ffJI kel)flııre . A ,_ 1 ll 1
m rhı f/t)JJru111 J · <" · «~'~'(~w
..,..
7. 74 (Arc1dl•) ~ 1nd m1nuscrlpt co cct on•
., ' · l; 2200, p. 19; ~';;~~ p.~~•tmy of Athcns), No, 1542, p. 272(. (AholJa); 1551,
.. U.,
r. lıf~ •·•·· lC Ltmer... •rr. 1t1UC~4M.u
ERA. 9 (1930) 437 b .
.. P. kttoiWie ı.r••thor (, booı. In 1916, 1

Jl • ~ rewr~ 'f• 71e9L M,x~ 'Ae~ (1889), llpo)4r6f~AYG'• P· "''·

sources before them when writing on the geography and history of parts of
the world that lay earlier undcr Grcek inAuence. The concept of Anatolia was
in ancient Grcece simply 'Aal.a (so in Strabo) but the name MLxpıl 'A,loc (or,
rarcly, 'EA«aa(I)V 'Acdcx) scems to have arisen in the post-classical or Roman times
long before the Sth cent. A. D. and ccrtainly by the 2nd century, when the term
is found in Ptolemy and the contruting name~ Mcy~") 'Aatoc appears.••
Though evidence on the priority of Mı.xpıl 'Aa!.« to Asia Minor is miasing
yet wc do have at our disposal parallela of that apreasion. Strabo records for u;
~ JJ.Lxp~ «J)puy(cı and ~ '-"'Y~"l Cl>puylcı. The Hellespontic Phrygia, within which
Gordion was located, the Epiktetos Phrygia, and Minor Phrygia were identicalM
w hile ~ Mcyıi>.Y) «J)puyla 'Greatcr Phrygia'" was situated south of Minor Phrygia.
Only later J ustinus (11. 7. 3) tells us that Gordion lay 11inter Phrygiam maiorem
et minorem", i. e. on the border betwcen the two. 11 One mayalsa compare Mı.xpıi
'ApfJ.C'JI.« and Mcrıi>."l 'Ap~f.«.
It may, therefore, be concluded that the Grcek name ~hxpıl 'Aala and 'Aalot ~
'EMTT(I)V probably prcceded the Latin dcslgnation Ana Minor in the same way
as MLxpci Cl>puy{« and Mncp~ ,Ap'-"'vlcı.

3. ASlA MINOR

The Spaniard Paulus Orosius (ca. 400-150 A. D.), who sp~nt .much dm~ in the
East in the company of St. Jcrome, drew up, at St. Augustıne s suggestıon, his
Hisloria advtrsus paganos withln a few years aftcr the capture of Rame by the
Goths (410 A. D.), probably in 417 or 418. Orosius' summary vie.w of the~~~
graphy of the then known world derivcd for the most part from earher authontıes,
not from Pliny or Ptolemy, 11 and Asia M}nor as weU as other parts of the world
on Orosius' mapiO leavc much to be desıred.
In any case, Orosius is for us the first atan~ wrl~er ~h~ employs the na~~
Asia Minor 'Lcsser Asia' as a gcographic dessgnauon ın ıts modern sense.

ll
••
See b dow. p. 36.
Suıabo ı 2. 4. 1 : TtphC 'J6TOV a· ~ n .. L.- G
Mucılcx xcd ~ ı E7tlKTYJTOI; WOUı-Y•j puy
Lca .l a· cıö'riı Kcal
f,· .
1 .,

• .E>.>.'IjCJ1tf)V'fLCIM~ ~puylcx Mcı>.ou~ivlJ. .L'\ .l at &. .s. EU'Ijcrrr6V"rftt

11 Strabo 12. B. ı : ~puyla: Tl yı:kp ~ ~lv McılıiT«L I'I'YIIU\'l• • • •ı ~LKp •ı
xcal 'lı 1ı1:pl ~v "'O>.u~7trJv, ~ MCXl 'EJdxnıt~. >.cr;~~· o ra hle RB. 39 (1941), 801 f.
•• On theae name• see W, RuR:· HartB. Ph~ygua l·H~~~r: ofAn~ient Geography' (London
•• On the above paragraph see L. . un ury,
ı 883), 2. 277· . · the Papna· The Apology of
10See 1. W. Raymond. Scnn Bookl of ~lıatory aga•=:t New York İ936), p. 36. -See
Paulu1 Oroalua, tranal. whh lntroduc~ao;;_. ~nd ~:;p.~mundl (Stuugart 1898), vol. 6,
1
Oroalua' map aa intcrpretcc.J by Konr~ K ' e~, Monumcnta cartographica Africac et
planche 3 i reproduced In: VouaaoMu1 a;na •sl•tcred on Oroaiua• map, ccrtainly for
Aegypd 2,2 (1932), p. 294.-Aıl• """ 1 re
the firat d me on any map. .
•
e re 1 ( 1853) 7 that the eaprcaaion
u I can hardly aarce wlth Tchlhatcheft', Aafıc Min :.ıı acceptcd ~rm for the pcnlnaula
Adil Ml•r doca not yat have the value o a aane Y
at the tJma of OroaJua.
ll
 . t was probably applied, in the. first instance, to th
-'-d this ~grı.phic co~cep di tı'nguish it from the contınent Asia. eı As .de
~ .
."U'man pronnce f o\SJa to. s orded in our preserved texts f:rom the esaı
o .. .
Ro f • Afrnor ıs rec , ''A 1 ar1y
abo~ though ~,na ·vaıent Greek name l\ftKpcıt aı.ıx seems to me
Sth centurY. A. D.,. yet ~~~es between the ı. st (Strabo does not know t~~
ha~ beeO ın us:= ,ın th d the Sth (when Orosıus wrote).
· M P" :Am")Aan. •o.ı'o uel. ul propne. u/cam,
ap~ıon • uc
J' A na . M..morabsque orien~ li
. 1 2 26 savs· na re.::,. , J~ • J •a
OrosıUS · · ı.· S "amqnt progrediltd 1111uıque cırcllflluala ut mari: 4 Ji~
partr ljll4 aJ Cap~oa~': ~ Prot~ontide alqtll Hellesponto, ad meridiem mari noı;
~M Ponto EIIXIno, av octı r o,
ibi til •OIIJ_ Ob'~~ in this context are Ajrica Minor for the Atlas region in the
ınıeresnııg PAfrica (called i\l,ıgreb rl\forocco' by the Arabs; _cf. today's Maghrtb
l'ı'W corner of . R bat capital of Morocco and Barbena), Armeni4 Minor
Arali prtıı~gtnq~ ca
(de _bdlo · exan °
f 4o
B. c.] 34. 1; 35. 1 and 3; passim) versus Armenia
An~um, 's.24 [14A.D]), Phrygia Minor versus Pbrygia
Jfm_or (~o~um~~or (6th cent. A.D.) today's North Bulgaria and Dobrudza,
J[41or. Jtylm4 ıutn
. d ch lik.e for which there u.·ere Greek prototypes.
64

anTh e ' two controversial suggestions made by modem scholars. According

ere were A . M'
to the first by I. Taylor, the name na ınor s.eems to
" ha b .
ve. een ınvented
b; Orosius in the 6fth century (A: D.),. when a wıder ge?graphical knowledge
· uired [he name of Asia asa desıgna.non for all the regıons to the east of the
:ditemııeaıı."li To this I object. First, writers usually employ the geographic
~es used at rheir respective times. Second, the name Asia Minor was hardly an
invention but rather a designa.tion for the peninsula to contrast it with Aıia
Maior {1kyii.1j 'AaL«),11 when the larter land mass with discoveries gradtW.ly
grew out of proportion. In addition to the fact that Iate authors usually take over
in t:heir writings the ıwnes used of places and lands, w e know, in this specific
ase, that Orosius' geographic knowledge was not his forte. It is reasonable to
asswne that Orosius continues the use of the name A.sia Minor, which in tum
was a loan translation of Mı.Y.pıi: 'Aalcx.
Another minor but relevant onomastic point should also be mentioned. Quite
rec.ently a historian of geography has bestowed praise on Asia Mi11or as "a happy

" Art. Asia Mınor, EBr. 2 (1965), 605a.

a Paul.i Orosü Hınoriarum advcrsum paganos libri VII, ed. C. Zangemeister (CSEL S,
~n e~ .• 1882, p._lSf.) 1.2.26. Tranalatcd: uAaia regio or, to speak morc corrcctly,
112 .Mınor, e::ıclusı_ve of the cutern part where it touches Cappadoda and Syria, is

surrr~undcd on allsıdcs by water: on the north by the Euxine on the west by the Pro·
ponrJ~ and, Hellespr1 nt • an d t.m t he sout h by Mare Nostrum ' Here towen Mount
h ympus ; I. W. ~aymond, Seven Books of History (see abov.e note 60), p. 37. For
01
t c contcnr cf. Isıdorua lt 636] Orig 14 3 38
rol t.n2· nd . ' · · · , e d . F • A reva1o, M"ıgne PL. 82 (1878)
· ~ • 2 JnSIIm
: See abon on M,)f_p« ·,AjJkı, p. 30f.
~-,;r;:ı:s~;:• ,an~hPlaccs(1886), p. 52: ed. A. S. Palmer (1909), repub1ishcd in
Wt>rd.. (Londc:m SSl)c au rhor mak ct a rcfcrence to R. C. Trench, On the Study of
1
• The · 'p. 96·
Ar~Mn1an Hairho calla rh · 1 . ·
ranent D~p Ari~. cf p d ~ pcnansu a AıJa MaJor and the re at of the Aaıauc con·
' · · c Tchıhatcheff, Asie Mineure 1 (18S3), 11 note 9.
34
~e . and as. b eıng
, 17 . a goo d one C"ı or all this mass of land." 11 I hardly have any
fC

obıectıon to this save the fact that, theoretially and objectively no valid ono-
mastic concepts exist such as happy versus ımhappy names, unİess one would
appeal to the etymo~ of .the name. Because no striking originality is uncovered
about the name Ana Mınor to be lauded on that count, as the aforementioned
pa~lels. pro~e; Th~mson's state?"~nt i~ arbitrary. From a practical point of vicw,
Ana M11ıor ıs certainly a very distınctıve name and can never be confused with
Asi11.

4. THE NAME IN EUROPEAN AND OTHER LANGUAGES

The Greek and the Latin names have survived and are used in European and
other languages.
From Latin the Romanic forms are e.xplicable:
Italian Aiill Minore,
French Asie M ine11re,
English Aiia Minor, directly from Latin Aıi11 Minor.
The Greek name MLxpci 'Acr(cı was translated inArmenian Asi11 Po/u (side by
side with Anatolia), 11 in Turkish Kiifillt: A~11,70 and in German as Kltin-Aıitn
and this later was written as Kleinasien. lt was perhaps from German that the
equivalent Russian (and Belorussian) Mlllajll Azijll, Ukrainian M11/a A~jj11, and
Czech M11la Azija,71 ete. came into being. The lead for this statement is offered
by the Greek wordorderin the name, which is preserved in both German and
these Slavic languages.
Polish Azja Mnitjsza "Asia Minor', on the other hand, was re~dere~ from
Latin Asia Minor 71 or from a Romance language such as French, ın which the
adjectival moclliier follows the name Asia.

5. SOME OTHER NAMES:

AIIA H EAAITDN H ENTOE TOY TAYPOY AIIA

AI/AI AKTH AND AI!A
MEFAAH AI/A KATD A.EJA
H JAJD.E AIIA (MErAAH) XEPPONHEOE
Descriptive designations! comprisi?g the name 'Aatıx as part of the lesical
unit, represent various regıons of Asıa.

17 J. O. Thomson, History of Ancient Geography (1948), 171.

11
lbid., p. 287 f. . f D George A Egan (March 1,
•• In cluaical Ar menian (Sth cent.); oral informatıon rom r. ·
1968). (1950) 426b
" Cf. B. Darko.t, art. Anado~u, IslAm Ant. ~ Eu cne Grinbcrgs (Univenity of North
n Por the Slavıc namea my anformants are r. . g. ( "" nı' toba)
ı B R d ~k 1· ( Unıvenıty o ı,-ıa •
Da kota) and Dr. Jaros av · u ny. Y Wö b ch (Hcidclberg 1950--53). 1. 7.
,. Cf. M. Vasmer, Runisches etymolog~tchea rter u
35
s•
 1 J 'Aa(cı n does, to be su re, o cc ur Iater than th
•"C"\ 1 or EA«aa(I)V 1 , . e
•:\cri:ı ~ J:U\,Gl':"t'wv . 7~ b t the fact of the atter s occurrence ın the tran
• • · A · lfınor u A . . s~
f'(1ui\'"Slent Latın na ı san'Jy also prove that na Mınor was the has'
-, . does not neces d f k ıs
mitted littranıte . ı L'act on the groun o our now1edge that th
wn..lents. n ı; , tb G k .. tti e
for the G reek cq . la, derived from e ree cıues se ed along th
.
Greck influence · the perunsu entun'es we do expect to have G reek names llk e
ın
thro gh many c ' . e
coasr, o-rended uth Romans set foot there ın the 2nd century B. C. The
Mucrıi 'Acrlt.c before .e that since matters do not always happen this or that
suspicion, ho":ever, cxısts M ~p« 'Aa(cıt preceded the Latin Aıia Minor yet the
while the name t,.. ı f '
'G"2f alone, '" . mav as well have been the resu t o a Greek back
. 'E}.ti't":'(()V .n.C1LGl (518 A
espres~on : Asia iılinor that occurred after Orosıus
J •
. D.). lt is thus
aws]aoon ofLatı?d A-· Jht /use (1371)71 and Llssır Aıia loan translations of
that ı would con.s.ı er ..rı.JIIl
· la o f Asıa
AJia Jlinor. ..J: • ctı'on of the penınsu · M'ınor agaınst
· the connnent·
As a contnwsan
... ·
I d h d . .
G ceks such as Herodotus emp oye t e esıgnauon ~ 'Aa(«c;
•
A.sıa, the anaent r · h J. ı _ı , A ....
.. , 'tb ......ıı~t of Asia' which was synonymous wıt '1 ıı::v-roc; .tı.Auoc; 'Aat«
iJC":T. e Cv..., '
' 1 , .l 1

and f. Xtı':'(l) .aal-2:. ) A · , th h ha d

' M tÜ.Tı 'Aa(« 'Great (or Greater sıa, on e ot er n , attested
The temı r:r j
ı in the 2nd century A.D., 71 covers the provınce
· o f the G aıatıans
•- · in
asearyas . . eli. . M ~·'A '- A. .
the 9th cenrury,77 and ıs used ın con~ stınctıon to, L~p~ aı.m = sıa Mınor
= AMJoliıı.11 The expected Latin eqwvalent of Msy«Al) 1\.a(« would, of course,
be AJia ltlaior.
The scmmric coveıage of Aıia Maior (or Asia Major) ~Great Asia' was not
coosistmt; it was 'the Asi.a.n continent' in Ptolemy and later, 71 so als o in the 6th
ttntury Qusrin); in the 9th century it covered the province of the Galatians in
Asia Minor;• ona map of 1692 11 it designated the land beyand Mesopotamia
and the Caspian Sea. 11 In any case, the name A.ria and not the descriptive Asia
Maior has been employed to designate the Asian continent as a whole. The contta.-
disrinction is susa.ined bctween Asia Minor (for the peninsula) and Aria (for
the contineııt).

ft Cf. ~ 7ı«p'!l: or(;, &pxıılc.Y ur,&eiaGl "EMacı(a)V 'Acıl« (18th cent.): Fatzeas, rpCij.LfLCI'rUC~
fı.c.r"rpııc;ıl.cz 2. 369. '[).ıiooc..ıv "Acıta: is mcntioned u ra re, in conncction w ith Orosius'
, use o.f Asia Minor, al1o by P. Kondoyannis, rE(a)ypcıcp(ı:ı (1921), 2.
4
H. Kıcpert, Lehrbuch dcr altcn Geographie (Berlin 1878), p. St.
11
The voiagc. ~d travaylc ~f Sir John MaundcvilJc (1887), p. 20: .,and the Turkes hold
now that cıuc (sc. Ephcsım] and the church and all A1ia the lene and thcreforc is
Atia the lcase callcd Turkey." ' '
71
Chariro [2nd cent. A. D. i'), Erotici, ed. R. Hercher, 2. 3; Ptolemy S. S. 2, and pasaim;
AnthrJ!. 11. 3. Cf. Papc-Bcnulcr, 1. 'Acı~.
71
Vıta Euaresci, cd. Ch. Van de Vorst, La vie de S. Evariste, higum~ne l ConRtanli·
::P~ia~nalecta Bollandiana, 41 (1923), 296, J. 32: 'fı h -r» ~ıi>.n 'Aa" -rwv rw-rQv
: ~ !~10 D. J. Gcorgacu, Names 17 (1969) 27 with note1 92-97
• ~c ·"a~s 17 (1969), 26f. •
Vıta Euarcui Analccra B0 ll d"
n s Boch.en ' . an ı ana ~... 1 (192 3), 296 i cf. Georgacae, op. elt., 27.
• ~~ y ua, Geogr•phıa sacra (Lugduni Batavorum 1692) p 346
.x~ OUIII'Juf Karnal M . . • • • ı
(lftnll p ' onumenta cartographıca Afrıcae ct Acgypd. Tomc prcm cr
r ~,oe nant toWıMe), 1926, p. 12.
 In Herodotus (mid-Sth cent. B.C.) the fallawing descriptive names are re-
corded and are even continued in later authors:
Tı ılv(a) 'Aahı ·upper Asia" (three
or four occurrences)," an expression that stands
for the part of the lands heyond, i. e. cast of, the Halys and comprises Assyria,
Persia, ete. (see Herodot. 1.177-194), is therefore equivalent to •Anterior Asia'.
The name occurs also in Lydus (6th cent. A.D.)N and in Critobulus (15th cent.
A.D.).aa
~ x&:rw 'Aa(ll ·Lower Asia" (two occurrences11) a descriptive name, justified also
by the fact that it is found in the same authors, Lydus n and Critobulus,11 and
designating that portion of the Anatolian peninsula which lies bctween the
Aegean sea and the Halys river in contrast to the aforemenrioned ~ !vw 'Aal-ı). 111
the way, Herodotus does not give the expressian ~ b-roc; •A>.uoc; asa real
By 10
name but Strabo, referring to Herodotus, discusses the concept and offers the
name X~:ppô'n)aoc:;, •the Peninsula~, which designates the land cxtending west
of Cappadocia. •ı
The ruıme 'Aa(« was then the Anatatian peninsula but since 133 B. C. Latin
Asia was both the Asia provinda or Provinria Asia 11 and the peninsula. The

11 Herodot. 1. 95: 'Aacrupl(ı)v ıipx6VT(ı)\l 'ri;~; 4v(ı) "Acdl)ı; lıı' ftcıı dxocn xııl 7tCV'f~cruı (When
the Assyrian1 had rulcd Uppcr Asia for 520 years 1229-709 B. C.•..)i 1.103: Ti)v
"AA.uo.; ııo-rııı.ı.w &v(ı) 'Aal11v (The Medc K ya:urcs united u nder his do mi nion all Asia
that is beyond the ri ver Halys); 1.130: Tijı; !v(ı) "A>.uoı; rro-rıı(J.oÜ 'ACJiljı; (The Medes bad
rulcd all Asia bcyond the Halys for 130 years); 1.177: Tık 4.,(ı) ıı~Tijı; (sc. Tijı; 'ACJhıı;)
'the Up per country•.
"Lydus, De ostcntis, ed. C.Wachsmuth (1897). 18, p.49. 1.17; 55, 11.2-4; 56, t12.7;
57, 114.2 and 1S; 58, 115. 15; 116.6 (cight occurrencrs). .
11 Critobulus, Historia 4. t. 2, cd. B. Grecu (1963), p. 269; 4. 4. 2. p. 277 (As11 ca.st of the

Taurus range). A · ı 177 ~

11 Hcrodot. ı. 72: eJXc8bv rrcivTcı Tijı; 'ACJl7jı; -rd: xıi-r(ı) (the lowcr part of saa); . :
JLh wv xıiT(ı) Tij.; "ACJt'rjı; "Apııcıyoı; chcicn"ıı'Tcı lnolcc (Harpagoa thcn made havoc of lowcr
11 t;~~·.. op. cit., 56, p. 112. 1. 14; 58, ttS. 17 (here: Tijı; xıiT(ı)1 sc. 'ACJl«.t;); 116.12 (three
occurrcnces).
•• Crirobulus, op. dt.• 1.14.3, p. 59; 4.4.2, p. i77Cf p K lid' EEA 2 (1927) 552a·
•• Cf. Bürchncr, art. Asia, 2. RE. 2. (1896) 153 . .;f . ık ~~o la: ISilEE i7 (1921) 174b:
N Moschopoulos and N. K. Souropoulos. an. " ı.xp a • .a.........ı.~ • ...,..
- • 1 28 c:JXCab" Tl'ıı.V't(a)\1 ~(ı)\1 IUo~
• _

Herodot. 1. 6: i&vi(ı)v T(ı)V ~ı; ~uoı; no' ııııou' · -\- ıı.. ...,....,. Th.. ad vcrbial
10
• - l.....-1. "-' '1. -
-
1
AI\.UO<;
nOTCI!J.oG olx7jJdv(ı)v.; s.. paııL 0 l Wr0 ı; "AJ.uoı;
102 0 l fli Tl'Q'TilJ!OU VOJ!uvo, •A,O • · - · ""
• . w of the Grecks (on the wcstern coast
eıı:pression m6.; Slgmfies. from the p~IO~ of ~~·11 I:-rpıi~Ca)~ rc(ı)"(Pil4pUıti;)v (note 54),
of Anatolia) 'west' of the Halys.-; bTt.c•;1;. ' 1) dpııv "AAu~ for the lands ea.st
P· L~', mentiona two other namcs ., uO<; 0 r. ns are rccorded.
of the Halys, but, as far as I know • no such cxpressıo v rrpocrrmp&ov -roiı; Kıımtciao~Lv
•ı Strabo 12. 1. 3: lv-rbı; Bl 'fOÜ lCJ&J!~ Myoı.ı.ncı>.X~Prı~CJo:n1y .. peninsula" all the country
4nııacıv, fıv 'Hp68o-roı; 1'~ ~ı; . ~u~ x ." u/ which by Herodotus is callcd "the
which il weat of Cappadocıa thıs sade the hısthm ' lin'> be~orc tbcJ·ust mcntioncd
country this aide the a ys ıvcr •
H 1 R' ") In t e cil. l 8~
11mc pass o-
oÖTOı; Gq~L~f"VOI; &cz>.ci.nıı~
1'

portion, it is aaid "'EM& 8'&01tCp xcppo~CJOU !!C"( kı 7jt; K:ıLXltıç xcıl :m

m ~clwu IJ.CT!l~Ô
3uol, 1'fl n TO\i "laCJLX..,oü x6>.nou l'ixP' nıı;ı:pcıx.(Cca ı; adocia constitutcs the itthmus, a.s lt
I:Lv~mıı; TC xcıl ~.; 'f(a)V TL~Cipl)VWV ndcıpbııA. 1; pp ..tc ) . howcvcr, (&'Mımp) xcppov#lcrou
1 . 1 bo nde: y two acu, .... . ,
were, of a arge pemnlu 1 ~ h eniniula but an appellative.
f'C'YdAl)t; il clcarly not a name or t c pB C] de lingua Latina 5.16.
•• Al1o prtWiwia IIOIIN:: Varro [ht cent. · · •

37
 ..... ""e 'Aa(cı N and is also deseribed with a periphras·
. in Gredc has t he auu.u ' ' u .s. l _ı nı. ıs
pronnce• • , ,Aa{(! N ~ l8lwı; x«Aouıdvıı :AaLcx, . '1 1tEp -ro ,EPY«f.Lov 'Aa[« ••
such as -r. t8u~ tb ' us of the Roman proVlnce), and -1J :Aa(ıx ~ ne:pl ~
(PergamOtl bcing e nuc1e ·'lv
,lcu"'-n. 17

B. POST-CLASSICAL, BYZANTINE, AND LATER NAMES:

UTIN, EUROPEAN, ARABIC AND TURKISH NAMES

Histoncal Orimtalion
A d ~~ted tudy of the various regions of Asia Minor is stili a desidetatum.
cow s
Onl-r afta monognphic . source maten·aı, quali"ty and
studies, even if uneve~ ın
· . bo the various regions of the penınsula have been done,sa will it
CJU2llOtT, a ur hi th . th .
be po~blc to reach a historico:geo~P. c syn esıs on e ~n_tıre peninsula.
A medle-r of peoples of diH'eı:ıng religıous and cultural traditıons cohabited
iıı the MiddJe East and in Asia Minor. Indigenous population elements lived in
A.sia ~finor for thousands of years. However, for almost 1500 years the major
portion of .Aııatolia, both coastal and plateau, was rul~d by a Greco-Roman
sate. And, Iong before Atabs and Turks appeared, the maJor part of the peninsula
bad become well integrated into Byzantine (Greco-Roman) society and culture
their sa.lient features bdng: spoken Greek language, Christianity, and conformi~
to BV22!1rine law and administration."
Then, the Anlb invasions took place during two and a half centuries (ca. 650
to 900 ..\.D.) and, as a resul~ many cities w ere abandoned or reduced to un-
imporwıt hamlet:s, among dıem a large number of towns. The end of antiquity
and the inc.eprion of the Middle Ages are marked by two facts: (1) cities taking
the image of the meclieval city were sttengthened, and (2) as the consequence of
the dedi ne of other cit:ies, the rural character of the land was strengthened. ıoo
• Prolemy, Gcogr., 5. 3. 1, cd. K. Mullcr, vol. 1, pt. 2, p. 838, ll. S, 7; S.4. 1 (1,2, p. 846,
.. ll. 4 a.od 7); 5. 5.1 (1,2, p. 859, 1. 6). Cf. Ramsay, HG (1890), 431.
• Ptolemy, Geogr., 8. 7.1, cd. P. Nobbc, 2.223 f., ll. 1-2 (on p. 224), ll. 1-6.
•~rolcmy, Gcogr.• S. 2.1, ed. MüUer, 2. 806, ll. 7 and 8; S. 2 (ci de) Ti)ı; lalc.»ı; x11>.ou,...Mıı;
ırl.ıu; ~.(.
: ~dcg., c:ıta~., fi'.h~ 11.17.24; Bc~J. civ: 3.2; S. 1 (rcfcrring to the ht cent. B. C.).
'A;;•'.~ı _.··'Pt~'!Jiv· •
?J>tcd by Ca11ıus Dıo, 38. 38.-Thc c:ıprcaaiona 'IJ ciı.ıtl nipy41J.&OV
fl%fVJ'Y Ama., and
h +. 'Aalt.ı 7n:fil -n;~ 'ltıWwv are listcd aleo by P P Spran·
ger, Lntcnuc ung~n zu den Na de . . h . • .
• Such is rh h men r römısc en Provanzen (1955) 1 1 S notc 1.
de S c mr.~nograp by Htlenc Ahrwcilcr, L'histoirc ct la g~ogra~hic de: la r~gion
myrne entrc In deuı: occupationa t (1081 131
siedc, Travauı: ct M~ . ( urquct - 7), particuli~rcmcnt au XIIIc
1-28 · cirics and countmoı~c• 1 196S), 1-204. [A model region al study. Gcncraliticl,
admi~istratit)fl 12
J-.J~~·. ~-7~~ church an~ administration, 75-121; civil and military
• map r_,f rhe r~gion; indi~••a~;~;;;tlcd an the region in the 13th cent., 166-178;
Cf S. Vryt)nıt, review of H Ah ·ı ' ,. .
Smy~ (1%5) in. B . · ( rwcı cr s L hıstoırc ct la g~ographic de la r~glon de
• H~~ne Ahnrcilc:r · LrAza.~tıMna. Thcssaloniki) 1 (1969) (publishcd in 1970), p. 212.
nıttr.riqoe
u· • - lneurc ct 1c~ ınvası?n~
· · anbea (VIlc·IXc ai~clca), Revuc
21:7 (19 62) 1_ 32 l•·
28-.32. uh pertıncnt bıbhography], eapecially conclusions,

Jl
The Arabs genef2lly did not stay in Asia Minor but they settled permanently in
Cilicia and their almost permanent presence in Phrygia, the center of the pen-
insula, enabled them to control the routes canncering the capital with the eastero
fronriers and the Pantic coast with the Aegean coast.1o1
It was short of two centurics after the Arabs that the Turks came to the pen-
insula. By conquest and settlcment Asia Minor bccame a prcdominantly Turkish
Iand. More is said about this in the chapter on Turkey (pp. 84-93).
Asia Minor remained the hattiegraund of Islam and Byzantium for almost
400 years with the result that it endcd by the 15th/16th centuries predominantly
Muslim and Turkish speak.ing. 101 a
In the postclassical period the nomenclature of the pcninsula underwent the
successive influeoces of the Byzantinc Greek as well as the Arabic and Turkish
languages. And the names under invesrigarion and some related ones attest to
these influences.
For the proper consideration of names such as Antulolu, Anato!Ja, Riim, ete.,
which obviously display continuation of the original Greek names in use and
adaptatioo of these names to Arabic and Turkish speech, we have to consider
a large class of postclassical 02.tnes, whether Greek or non-Greek but stili re-
corded in local inscriptions or other documents, to determine tremis and re-
sults. ıos
In the peninsula, most of the place names have changed in the course of time
with the language of the dominant peoples and Turkicized place names are a
natural phenomenon commensurate with the histarical developments in the
Micrasiaric space. ıoıa However, there has beeo cootinuity in the Anatolian pa.st,
as demonstrated by the tenacious survival of pre-Turkish names, which are real
documents for the history of the country. On such names the reader is referred to
Appendix 1.

1oı Ibid., 14.

101a So S. Vryonis, The Conditions and Cultural Signifi.cance of the Ottoman Conquut
in the Balkans. Rappon. llcmc Congres lntern. des atudes du Sud-Est Europ~en
(A th~ncs 1970), p. 4. lı T 1u.1 and
101 On Turkish language and names on the occuion of the namcs for Tw • 11T: •
congeners, 1ee below, p. 928'. . . . f T kish ori in
101a Today's Anatolian pıace names areintheir overwhelmıng maıo~lty ~ urh lg '
as was eıı:pected as a consequence o f t he massave · T urk'as h immagratton
. •. t e resu
S Vıant-
ethnic changes and the prevaıence o f T ur k ıs. h speech for ca· eaght centunes, as ·• ry f
d·ı:.
' ] 8) I t therefore the mo ıncauon o
onis has ltated (op. cit. [notc 101a • P· · sugges İ" ı ~mes were '"beavily
Mr. V ryonis' statement to the etJcct tha~. the ~a~o ·~:c~~quest and immigration
Turkifi.ed" (ibid., 9) to read as follows: ınce t e .u.r to laces by the newcomen,
three things took place: (a) Turkish names were :ı~ennam~s (c) ancienl names were
(b) ancient pıace name s w_ere r_ep_ıaced by ne'\\'' Tu~~:kish s ee~b; on the tatter see be-
to be aure, retained but hnguıstıcally adapte~ ~~ d all ~bree cases in his statement
1
low, Appendi:ı 1, pp. 1()()-122. u. Mr. Vryonıs ınc u ~~in agreement. It is also under-
about .. heavily Turkified" Anatatian place namesbewe ı ecd by morerecent Turkish
atood that cven Turkish placc names may have en rep 11
place namca.
39
 t of the names: 'Avcıt-ro~-IJ. whence Arabic
-~.-..c the trCStnlen · • d A na101ta,
,.
This seetion con'-"... . ,A ).(rı w bence Latııuze ete. ; Levant
L: h AfiiJiio/ıl ol'vrı-ro ' .. h Arab ·
l\·•Ja and Tuıaus . dlenized Pwf.Lrıv(rı; P(ı)f.L«Loı., w ence ıc Rıim
and Qriıııl; Ro•.-ı and ~ and Tiirleiyl.
and lüM!Jr; ToUı'xl4, Tllf'(/Ji4~

6. ANATOAH
"Eas Orient, Levant', occurring from the 3rd cent.
The name 'A~-roA-Iı Mint, • but refers equally to Asia Minor plus Syria,
!·
·..... ~~es .. r\sıa or f ''A\lOtTo~~ is
A. D. on, ~5'~.u .. t 101 In the Sth cent. the occurrence o
~lesopot2mıa, ~d ~~ · 'th Asia 1\finor is clear for Const. Porphyrogenitus
&equ~t. ıot I ts ıdentı6~oon Wl vinces of Asia Minor are comprised in the de-
(tOth ccnt.). The van~us ~orred also for Eustathius (12th cent.). 107 Mich.
111

sigmrion..•" ~e ~e ~ ~ses it in his correspondence. 101 In the 14th century

Qıonia~. ,pupil 0~ 15. u~: u:Jne Greek Asia Minor', often contrasted to P(ı)JJ.«V(Ot
(ca. 1330), Av:r.o):ı; ~~ ıot In general 'AvocTo~-IJ, during the Byzantine and
"the Roman. &s~
post-Bvnntıne nmes, w
aspı th~ ıwne for r Asia
Minor', synonymous with MLxpci
· · hi h · d ı:
'Aa\%. ·or a little more ...-...nc.iv~
~L'"-4....
ııo with one exceptıon, ın w c ıt stan s lOr a
-,

part of.~ Minor. 111

1_ n· as ..- 1r 0 und in E A. Sophoclcs, Greek LcJ:icon of the Roman

• 11ıe reu;TI.Ilt attesta o --. ' • b' [3 A
·
aııd ByzaııtıDC pcn
·ods, t . 1ı::.,.b·
~ .
[222 A. D). Hippolytus, [340] Euse
h B ıus, 73]
. thana·
.
si (379) Basil, [402) Epiphanius, [407] John Chrysostom. Fo: t c yz~nune perıo~:
K~ma.aros, 'Aw~).~ xtı1 A~ 'Ell~ 9 (1936) 32f.; here, :Avtı'fo).~ Mesopotamıa'
(Mab.las 337) aııd 'Palestine' (Chroa.. Puc~e 1. 704.12). ,
.. The haoa, (]uonogr., cd. de Boor (Lipsıae 1883-85), has the name :Avu'fo).~ scven-
ıecooı;;ma. ~ce i.Jıdc~ vol. 2, s. 'A~T"O>.~; thus, 9.21; 17.28; 47.16; 57.14; 61.9;
73.34, 91.6; 96.6; 173.21; 408.30; ete. Frequcnt ia also the adj. 'Avu'fo>.uc6~, speUcd

• ~p~~rog. De thcm. 1.30, cd. A. Pcrtuai (1952), p. 60: muü&tı '"i~ 'Avu-ro).~
~ f.r"}•J'f ':T.~ ~ur.ç.i< 'A~.
• E. g., Thcophan. cootin. 50; MM, Acta 1. 143.
,., Euuathius in Tb. L. F. Talc~ De Thetsalonica cjusquc agro dissertatio geographica
(Ikrün 1839), 406: TJrl w
MRY tdGxr:v, ~ 'fui~ TOÜ ~).(ou i1rı.xrı).OÜIJCV ılvtı'fOAI%L~;
410: riJy ~ ~ fıA~ n~ı; mm~Gız.t; ~)Jcpt%pov. Thia ia 'A"tı'fOA~ 'Asia Minor',
aı aJ10 the dcrivarivc 'A·I"Z":'~)»"k; indicated (see bdow, p. 44ff.). For the inference cf.
Ph. KQukouln, 8c.G"GW-~ PI.~GTdlou Tck >-«or~rpı.x4 (Athena19SO), 2.312.
• Mich. Choniatca, cd. S. Lambrot, 2.149, 3S4: Theodore Lucaria ia callcd cN'foxpci't(ı)p
'A-n-:oA?,c;.
• Chron. of Mor~ ed. J. Schmitt (London 1904), ı. 1020: 'fOÜ 'f61rou ~ 'Avtı'fO>."ij~
(T hu. 'AWTI)Ai1<) J« t).Tı~ -:f~ Pt.o~ (this it 'Byzantinc Grcek Aaia Minor'); 1. 3047:
3~, rı. t .. ~ ı\~ı;) fjTOV GftJy 'A~orQ).-f)v 'fr~ x,tvou~ yckp ixılvou~ [T has
ommtd h~ 3047-J06?J (this i1 oppotcd to Pt.oJA4VL4); 3600: 'Exctvoı. -ri\~ 'Avrı-ro>.~~
~":'X ~J ~-ızv 1 "- +~v X«! ııc~ cıVT~ T~~ 1rCV'fUXoGlou~ [T haa agaan
~ A~l)b~); 3769/70: Pt.o~M; cbrl) rlJy p(ı)JA4Vlt.ıv ı>.o\H; M&, -r~ lxc,, 1'x -ri)v Toup-
... ~f.ft X& Awr-r,~A.iı'Y "~ C'lw. l'J.'"~· Cf. Jndez of Gcographical Namea, p. 631.
d!;,.,~·· Acta 1.143; cd QT' ~ -r61rov ~ı; 'AYtı'fQ).fıç lo'1)-rpom>.cu; EcpuG'fcL4~, Eô·
1. • ' )(')VWJ, Mr.nc-r,cro~. Ntı~~ x"t>..; Anonymua, Ewo"'u; Y.POYLX~ (ahortly be·
~~:o!.X:,.A. D.), ed. C. Sathas, MB. 7 (1894), p. 98, 1. 21; 108.4; fıt.31; and pualm;
E · dMQrn 47. 59, 1218, 3046; ·A~u; KW~crtti'I'RYWW6)..c~ (16th cent.], 1. 775,
· Lqran ' BGV · 1 (1880), 194. In Gruk port u lana {161h cent.) 'Aycı-ro>.'i) la 'Aale

•
 Tchihatcheff's thesis (1853), therefore, that 'Avo:-roA~ passessed only the sense
'part of Asia Minor\ and that some applied this term "abusively" to cover
•Asia Minor', ııt was in error. For, if the expressian 'Awı-ro);i} started, indeed,
as it may hav~, in the area east of Byzantion, it is no abusive application but a
natural extensıon of the coverage of the term to further adjacent apanses and
still more, as is the observable case with many histarical geographic names.
In addition, -r~ JUPTı 't'ilc; 'AvrL't'OAlJ<; (early 9th cent.) or 't'ık -rljç 'Avıı't'oAYj<; ı-ılPTı
(shortly before 1300) is attested as equivalent to 'Avcı-to>ı.~ and to 'Avcı-ro>ı.~xi ıdP7J· 11'
)baroA~ in military and other tilk s. - a-rp«'n)yoç -rlj<; 'Avo:-to>ı.Yjç: Vi ta Euthymii
[Sth cent.], ed. L. Schwartz, p. 18f.: 'Avcı-rb>ı.toç ~ ~ -rTıı; •Awı-ro>ı.Tıı; a-rp«'n)yoı;;
Theophan. 87.12 de Boor (and six other occurrences); Niccphorus de CP 23, ed.
de B oor; xcıt fltXp-ruc; o:u-roc; BEAtaıXptoı;. 6ı; ~" ııovoa-rpıi'n)yoç 1ttXa7)<; •Avo:-toAY)ı;:
C. Porphyrog. De them.t.SO, ed. Pertusi, 62; 1.39, p.62: 'Iop8ıivou <Tt'p«'n)M't'ou
-ri)c; 'Avo:-roAljc; xo:t 't'Wv AOL1tWV !&v&>v -r&>v Ü1to -d)v Mı.xpıb 'Aaltr~ [inscription of
silver missoria in relief]; flOVoa-rpıX'n)Yo<; -rwv ~ &EfltX't'CılV -r&>'l xcı-r«. -d)v 'Avo:'t'O>ı.~v
Theoplwl. cont. 6. 1~16 (Bardanios); a-rpo:'n)M-nıı; •A'IO:-ro>ı.Yjı; Theophan. 166. S
(and four other occurrences) and <7't'p1X'n)Aıi'n)<; 'Ö)c; 'AwtTOAYj~ &7tt%aııı; (Adralestos,
11 th cent.) ;ı u ~ 't'ilc; 'Avo:-ro>ı.ljc; a-rpıx't'o7tE3ıXpxlJc;: Theodor. Studita, letters, ~ligne,
PG. 105.296; ı1tcıpx_oc; 't'ilc; 'A"Va-roAljç Theophan. 29S. S ( = Chron. Pasch. 696. 7);
ol -ri)c; 'Avıx't'oA~c; &px_o"V-re<; Theopha.n. 929. 4.
In the last two centuries, the 18th and 1~ 'Avo:-roA~ has been 'Asia Minor' 111
and this usage is confirmed by the oral tradition in the Greek speech territory:
•Avr.-roA~ fanetollj in Kynouria (this form occurs already in the cod. Taurinus of
the Chronicle of Morea T 1020, T 3600) and 'A"Vo:-rouAfı f~J~~atuUf in Pyrgos of
Minor'; A. Delatte, Les portulans grecs (1947), 3ı2, l. 30; 336, 1. 27; (in contrast to
Pouııczvltı 'Balkans') 335, 1. 8. . . .
The Greek legcnd on the coins of the Dani!hmendıtc prınce Melık Mohammt'd
Ghazi (t134-11-t2) rcads: 6 .ar~ JlEAlx'l~ ıtıicrl)c; PCI)Jl~~ ~lll ·~vllTOAijc; ~t~e great
king of all Romania and Anatolia'; see A. Tcvl}td, Mcskut:lt-l qadlmc·ı asllmlye
ataloghu IV (Istanbul ı321), Nos. 102-104; cf. P.Wittek, AIPHOS. 6 (1938), _366
;ith notc:-'AV(l'fOA~ in this coin inscription design~tes the land! newly acquared
by the Danishmcnd whose original state, i. e. that of Sıvas, had bccn enlarged m~stly
toward the west; i~ the west of the pcninsula 'AY(lT0~-1) wa~ ~sed abo~t the r~a~
Rumlya, including Ankara as the prin.cipal stronghold ın Mclik s possessıon and thtr
teen other sandjaks. See Wittek, op. cıt., 366f. ~ 367 note 3. ,
ııı G. Ccdrcnus [tl th cent.], 2. 329: "Avcno>.-1) is uscd u part of MLXpc\ :AG'lcı.
n• Tchihatcheff, Asie Mineurc ı (ı853), ı4. • ... Anon mus l:~voı,llu; no~
7 9
ııt Theophan., Chronogr. 239. 20: Tik ~t'l -r1ı(~S ~v);-r;~;~~. Tijc; •Avcz-roit;c; ~Plli 513.22:
[shortly before 1300], ed. C. Sathu, ·
ix 'f(i)v Ti)c; "AvızTo>.ijc; ll'P~"·, _ , (the maternal gnndfathcr of St. Michael
ıu AdrAlestos crTp«'T1)~ıi'T1)c; 'T1)c; AvızTOAlJ~:)Tt:ri~ re ort on Chr. Loparev, Bescbrcibung
Malcinos, ıOth Ct'nt.); sc~ . BZ. 7 (18 . :. k"~ Vremennik ot (1897) 337-401. Cf.
einiger gricchischcn Hcıhgcnlebcn, Vı~a~uıs _ıı d l"Empire Byzantin, EEBl:. 29
R. Guilland, ı!tudcs sur l'histoire admınıstratıvc e
(ı959) 36; 48 with note 12.. [19th cent.]; Fatzus, rpııJl!lıznxiı riO)·
lll D. Pyrros, rl(l)ypızcp(ız (Venıce ı816), ~d48f. ·n T x(ız lk T«c; ıipxıic; TOÜ ıe· ızlc}.,oc;,
ypızq>l« 2 (1760), 366 and 369; A. Psalı as, 1 oupl s 'lcrTOplcı TOÜ N~ou •EU-ıı.,urııw
ed. G. Charitakis, HX. 6 (1931) 68; cf. ~.)v~c; °~~; ~is 322 (twicc). 340, 342l'Asia
ı (1961), 288, 290, 294 (lWice), 296 (twıcc • • 7, he "east.]
Mlnoe probably along with some adlacent arcas to t
41
 , ·' _.,. , f4/Iİ/ılll/ in Samos are used to denote ~Asia Minor and
SaıD0S 81\d A'VL-n~A7j k t lll
~-\~ · in Proponrls is used for •Tur ey. .
· , · 'i f . h ncept .,Near East' has been used ın modem Greek poetry.
:!~ ın t e co . J. ..,. _ .. ı...._ , •
'A~f. i~ the tide of a poem, and the expre,ssıon, ,,_#W.r;t.~;·• :Avtı-ro>.i) 'the
beııuiJin Qri<nt' as ..,-eli as ~crup~ll TpıxyoU3Lil IZVOL•O).(,Lx« Jong-draWn-out
~ g __ ..ı u·
orienetl son~· are
F the · terpreration of u~. ' a name, one may bnng
· para11e]s. A good paral.lel
fo % 41
~g of 'A.., ':'0>.fı •East' (i. e. from the literal sense ~ıand of the sunrise')
. rfroe ..ı:.a:...~t and fat away language, Nippon 'land of the rising sun' the
ıs, m a OJDC.I.~ _;.,.'!lll • f li h , . ,
name for •Japan', ori~~-Y meanıng ongın o g t, sun s ongin' from
r • •
J
apaı:ıdeoescan.phs tri and hon.ıı• However, 'AvııTO>.~ for Asia Minor and beyond
r;ro 1
was named o--from the point of view o f tbe cıty· Byzannon;
· w hat w as east of it was
'Av«':TlA~ and wbat wa.s west of it was ~~rop~.,
Ilke middle and mod. Gr. BEYt.rlıı V en~ .(cf. also Bt.vE'ra<ivoc;,. Bevt.-ra«..,«)
and other names givcn from cclebrated histoncal places, the bapnsmal name
'Avcr.oA~ must have originally arisen from 'A..,cıTO>.~ ~East, Asia Minor'. This
pcrsomi name occurs in.the Middle Ages 111 and in dialectal mod: Gr. as 'A..,cıt-ro).~
fiJIIIIIOH,· in Eu~ (Aya Aıuıa), Thessaly (Almyros}, Propontıs (Kalolimnos},
PoııtoS ~ Ko~ora, ~oe, Ophi~, Sanda, T~pezo~da}, as 'A..,ıı-ro>.iı
j~~NZI1Jii/ ın ~hcedonıa (Pangaıo), Kalolimnos, ToA'l) jto/lj ın Pontos, Tou>.-fı
ftıJii in Kalolimnos, To>J.x~ ftoUiea/ in I.mera. 10
1

lt should be noted tha~ with no reference to this name 'Av«-ro).~ ~ Asia Minor
the L.enııt, some place names have arisen from the noun ılv«-ro).Y) ~east' such as;
'.:\~.+,,name of a promontory, the easternmost end of the isiand ofKimolos.nı
'Avr.Q).~, name of a viiiage in Crete (eparchia of lerapetra),
'A~u>.~ /tı~~~~hliif, name of a village in Phthiotis, and
'A•~~. toponym in Pamassis (Des6na).ın
~ are, actually, eig~t villages listed in the Greek territory today, three of
which are rea::nt renarnmgs.ıu

u• ArchHistLn.
le of Pon- Local
' v~~ooa
· · wcre e:ıtant, e. g. 'Avıx-ro).~ wu 'Cappadocia• for the
~:':rea of Vi~~;ru~~~;~/~i:;o;:dt~il l~van~e· by ~~ S~mavera Ç1 709), :Av41-ro).~ was
(Su of Marmara) S M . ·u 'O Be ree spea en ın Kalohmnos ın Proponris
~AO"f'j~ 2 (Athens 1954) 281 ( . )· 'A P~~ ~c; J• .A postolidıs,
• · . yrıvı s, ~all.')<; 6 'A a. ( · ·
To 8L~Y'lfL4
ıu K. Palamu Ol xırr. fll - ~ • twacc . >n<rOA'J] Asıa Mınor'.
ıu Wcbsur's Geogr t:ct (i9~LfL~.cıatJıu;, ht ed., 1912 = •Aıt41V'T41 5.217f.
(1909), republish~d 1968 p
.Man, Put and Prescnt,
9
0
loS.
;4
n ~ ~fi~h!aylor•. Words and Places, ed. A. S. Palmer
anese "'1 /XJII 'aun origin']; cf. A. H. Keane,
111
• Analecu Bol.Jandiana, 42. 264.
The phonemıc trantcriptions a . O
(1939) 149b. FM the bapıisma::;:~A n the name 'A..,ıı-ro).~ ArchHiatLe1l.; cf. JA. 2
varaa, 'Ol.ıJtı~~~a~ (Athen• 7) ;:s-rfi'A-1) for women in Thenaly see E. A. Skou·
d~lot, ~ 1.62a· cf A 196 Bo ' Tn~te 1; for the Pontic aee A. A. Papa·
m t"..ı: • • · • u1ouru' a '40CN"ol)VL~
.,..,. .. ..ı Mup~
_,_ 6Y6f'GI.1'CI (Athcnl 191 2),
60

S. E. Lykoodit an 'ElMç (
• lA. 2 (1939) ı49L .
.-i • •.a cbc'fO'Yputkı), MEE. 10 (1934) 3Sc-
• P, e-V'"I: A'I«TO)."'-
MEE., SuJ>p~m. ı . S03c.
u } •
'' a.t P acc name commonly occurrlng".

G
 'Avtı-ro>ı.~ and ~ümc;- The natural directional contrast of East and West is
common practice in most languages. In our specific casc however where'Av«-r >.,~
is ,ina br_oader sense "the Eas~ and specifically "Asia Mmor, ~tolia\ the t:rm
~uaı.c; enıoys two or three different meanings in the eleven-century period of
Byzantium (4th-15th centuries and after):

(a) "~es~e~ ~uro~· (s!n. ~upw7tYJ): Hierocl. Synecd., ed. G. Parthey (1866),
p. 317. ~upw:"J, ~ ~uaı.c; 7ttıatı, Const. Porphyrog. 3. 44. 6: TtEpl &llJi-r(ı)v -:ii c; ~Ua-t(ı)c;
fıyouv 't'l)c; Eupwmıc;; G. Cedren. [llth cent.] 2.630 aTpiX't"t)Atl'n)c; njc; ~Uat(ı)c; (of
Basileios Tarchaneiot~s, 1056/57), as Theophan. 415B, 269.16, de Boor: aTp4Z'n)yO~
-rljc; Eöp~7n'lc; (of Prıskos under Emperor Maurikios); Chron. Mor. [ca. 1330]
1311 (de; -rijv ~uaı.v), 1806 (~c; ~ucn::wc;, P and T 't"iic; ~uO'I)c;), 7262 (-:iic; ~uO'I)ı;):
•_AAwaı.c; Kwva-rıxnı.vou.roM:wc; (16th cent.], 249, 330, 332 (all: ~:; ~Ua-rjc;), ed.
Legrand, BGV. 1 (1880), pp. 177, 180; 355 (nj~ ~uatwc; Tel fÜp7j), p. 181; 439
and 444 ('"ıv .6.uaı.v), p. 183;
(b) W estem Roman state;
(c) the provinces in the Balkan peninsula of the Byzantine state: Const. Por-
phyrog. 1. 665.20. 114

These three sernantic connotations are obviously taken from the viewpoint
of Constantinople, the capital of the eastem world, of the Eastem Roman
Empire, as the Byza.ntine st2.te was origi.nally called, and of the East Balkan
peninsula. 115
The expressian 'AvC%-ro).~ xtıt .6.ôau; as contradistinctive is foun~ e. g., in
Ducas 146.3 and •AAwatc; K(ı.)va-r«r.ı.vou.roM:wc;, 1 " and is continued in the Mod.
Gr. expressian 'Avıx-ro>.~ xcxl auCTIJ "East and West' and dialect2lly.ıu For ~ua~
•Eampcx and 'EcntEpl« are used in archaistic expressions. ıu

ıu Cf. K. Amantos, 'AvızTol.+) xızl ı1~. 'Ell'J'Iıxci 9 (1 936) 34.

lll See Georgacas, The Name Asia for the Continent, Names 17 (1969~ 46_.
lll Ducas 146.3: wx oi841TC 6n 'lı K!llltwnol.u; [for Kill.htol.u;, Gallipoli] xııl 6 "MÔnJ~
7top&ıı/)t; x>.dc; iGTLV 'AvcıTOI.ijr; TE xııl .6.Ucn:(ı)t;, Alycdou m>.ıir~~ x.ızl :OÜ ~dvau (The
form Kv.l.Louwo>.u; can hardly be condemned outnght~ for lt ıs obvıous that the ter·
mination ·oun:oi.L~ of city names (like 'A8pLCIVOÔırol.c.ç, 9co8ocn~>.u;, K(l)vcnuvnvoUr.oA.u;
and the like] whicb provide that terminari~n could be ~ı: orıginal casc for K~b:ol.~
fhıliptJiirf; in fact, K<ıllLoottol.u; flt:ıılitipolis~, ıs a h,ypostasızed .compoun~ from ~illlo~
Tt61.~.) '"AAc..u7~ K(l)vfıtO/.E(I)t; 488 ('AvcıTOA'JlV xızl.6.ucn~), 638 (ı1ucnv TE 1t11l Avcı·r<M:r,v), 799
('Av4ITOI.ijı; xızl .6.uau;); see Legrand, BG V. 1 (1 880), 185, 190~ 19~. Chal
117 In the Pontic parler of Imera: 'A.,~To>.~v x.ızl oriıv .6.1Mnv. In Ponuc (Oınoel ~an~ 'h·
dia) 8Ua1) 'westem parts". also in the phr. mp~cın -riıv MT'OAiıV )Cil " . '1 e
invited very many, too many"; A. A. Papadopoulos, At:~LXOV 1. 279-: In tb~ dial ~~
speech of the isiand of Pholcgandros: •AvızTOI.+) xızl c)p4~~; ,ArchHı~tLcı:~~~v ·ız. 1
(1 939), 149 b. In folksongs: a" 'AvızTOI.iı xızl .6.Ucnı; N. Polius, Exl.orcx B"l!! TP
you8ci)v•, No. 72A, 1. 1; 148, 1. ~- _ , _ 'E~ ft)v u 'riK A~YJ(.
lll Justiniani, ~oveJiae XC (~0): T(I)V u '"K ~ ~" a1nna Comn. 1.84: Gtp«LIJ~
Referencea ın Amantoa, EUl)VLXıi 9 (t 936) 3 • . · Co )
cıôToxpıi"t"(ı)p ~~ 'Emp~ or -ri]ı; 'Ecrncpltıc (of Aleııus I mnenus ·

43
 d 'E' for 'Av«-ro).~ do occur in arehaizing writersıtt
The aı:chaisms -E~ an th <ı>li·.:."g usage and consequently, of no .interest to
th are alien to e • ....
but they bo istic or onomastıc purposes.
& • ,

.
us wharsoever for linŞU d 'gnated by 'Av«-ro).~ preceded by a moclliier, i. e
There are three regıons esı . .,
, ~ East' including (1) Asia Minor, Iran, Iraq, Syna, Palestine,
•EyrU.; Ava"::A~ Near ni ,A . Min or and Syria;
d Eg t, or (2) o y sıa • •
an ~ •ı.fiddle East' comprising Iran, Mghanistan, PaJclstan, and India;
)UcJT;_ 'AvcıTOAYJ ·ı.fiddl ! between ~N~ and "Far' cf. MtaEup~7t"t), German
tor the concept e ,
Mitlllntropa 'Central Europe ; . . . .
ri • • 'Far East', being the land mass .ınciueling _0ıina, ~ndochina, Korea
,

.A~(ı) AvcıTOA"l . li __ n d also Hıuh Levant ın English.

}apan, ere.; this was ear er owe o·

. '" .ı~ means either 'of the East' 110 or 'of Asia Minor, so
'\
The adJ. AYCI't'OAIJ'.O., ' • .1.. • h 'd 'cal •
, , , .. ı. ıaı r subst2ntivized -rcı :Av«-roALX~ wıt ı entı sernantıc
':'mAvcı':"'Aıxcı t"""P"l o A . Min _, . d • Th
· · ~u Th •4 -o"Aı.Ylv for "inhabitant of sıa o ı. ıs atteste ın eo-
content. CO, .~VCI • ., ,A l 'Ana li inha
lwıes (early 9th cent.) ID and so in the 12th cent. .n.v«-ro).txoı.. to ans, _
biwırs of Asia Minor'. ıN 'Avcı-:-o).ı.xo(, in Co?st. Porphyrog~rutus (1 Oth ce?t·) ı aa
and earl in the t4th century in the Chronıcle of Morea, ıs used to desıgnate
y li
r soldicrs &om the Anato c penın.s
. ula' ıaa o

The old civil division of the peninsula into provinces fell into disuse and
thcmes (3-tfUl-:-«) were substituted; it was in the latter part of the 7th century that

ı. So ·:ec.,ç 'Eut' (shonly before 1300) in Anonymus. l:uvo"'LC xpovtxi). ed. C. Sathas,
MB. 1 (1894), p. 185, 1. 13: 249. 1. 23; and passim; hence also 'E(f)cıı. 7t6Aıte: ibid.,
205.14. See K. Amantos, 'Elll)V\X« 9. 33; cf. Ph. Koukoules, EEBl:. 1 (1924) 21.
l l l NT. 1 Clcmcııt 25:1: ol 'A'I<lTOl.ucol ':Ôıtoı 'the East'; o( ıivcı-rol.Lxo( 'those from the East'
refen to bishopt (venU! ı1'.Y:1Xo(): Euagrios [6th cent.] 71. S, ed. Bidez-Parmentier;
Sabbas Hegiasmenot, in: Cotelerü, Eccles. Gr. monumenta 3.298; Theophan. Chro·
nogr., ed. de Boor, 41.2; 43.18; 90.1; 91.3; 91.23; 101.13; 462.22; and passim.
Also 'AYr.!ilOO] ~. ibid.• 125. 15; (in Laodicea) 126. 7.
~ 'A-n-:~Aı.c.ci: ıdp'i : Theophan. 54. 25; 171.1; 230. 15; 462. lO; Anonymus.l:wo"'" xpovnc-IJ
[shordy bcfore 1300 A.D.), ed. C. Sathu, MB 7 (1894), 464, 1. 13.
111
Anonymus, l:~u; 1YJYtx~, 347, 1. 20: 6aız 1'C 'Avcı-ro>.ucci xcd 6acı Ti)c b.ucrc(ı)c;, For the
geniri ve -:&J'f 'A'ICI-ro~. whicb il uken u repre1enting 'tel 'Avcı-roA,xti see the pas1ages
lilted bclow, p. 45 note 140. '
.ıa Theophan. 1. 12. 5.
: Eoltathiua, ~m~tarii 130.46; 574.32; 1584.18.
~· g .• De_:admın.. ımper. 50,99, 2nd ed. G. Moravaik (1961): xcıl -rplcı (sc. ~«v8cı) -r&>v
Avız-ro~v (the ınterpretamentum 'provincial 1oldiers province' given in the indes
of pr~r .-,..- name•, p. 289• cerwn · 1Y ahould refer to the ' province 'Avız-ro).~
' not to any
~~ ~.ınccf) ; lıkewıse, 50.84: ~ -r&v 'AV<ıTf:IA~Kwv a-rpcıTJ)y~ 'the province of the Anato·
0
50
oı ; c . . 96: 't6 &iJUJ -r~ 'Avet't'oi.txcöv
* ·Chroo. th .
of Mor H 4555 (P
••
d) T.h .
rettorc · - e fl.u-rtxol 11 hardly a contrast to 'Avcı-ro>.~xol
ın e ur1ea npız't'l)~ d ..J. -
11de by 1 1·d .h an I''MIM..-TıTr~ -rwv fl.u-rLx/4v (Theophan. contin. 755 and 665)
'A._.., 11... J. · ~A~ıt u~PII_,'t'l)i.6.~ Tfı' fl.(H,C(ı)c; (1 1th cent.; Cedrenua 2. 630). for, w hile
...., -" '1 11 Ila MIOOı- or e
-w~,t~m E , , ven wı'der, auu~ A .1. - •
11 (1) , We1tern Europe' and fl.u-rtxo '
B2Jk ~~r'>pe:ana • ( ) rhe Weatern Roman ltate' and (3) 'the province1 In the
2
an perunaula of rhe Byzanr' • d • ,. .
iınlol•• and (4) lucn· l ,. h bi me ltate an fl.u-rtxot lnhabıtanta of the Balkan pen·
(1936).34f. ~ 10
a tanra of Greecc'. On thi1 c(. K. Amanto•. •EU')'J'XIi 9
among the various themes -ro 'Avı~-roAtY.Ov ~(.&.« 'the Anatolic theme' came into
being. It was formed in 669 A. D. as a military u nit and i ts constitution as a
military-administrative district in 695 A. D. was one of four such districts in the
Anarolian pcninsula, conrinued in existence during the 7th-10th centuries. ıa 7
The 'Avcı-roAtxov 3-tı.ı.« (including cities such as 'Aı.ı.6pr.ov in the north, 'A'rt'r.ox.cr.cı
in the center, l:w~67toAt~ and 'Ij(OVtov) was delimited by Capadocia and Seleuceia
in the east and southeast, by that of Kibyraiotae in the south, that of Thrakesioi
in the west, Opsikion in the northwest and that of Boukellarios in the north.ısa
In Const. Porphyrogenitus the theme begins in the vicinity of Eskishehir
(AopuAcıLov), reaches the Taurus Mt. range in the south and extends up to Ikonion.
Its name -ro 3-eı.ı.cı 'Avı~-ro).r.x6v, 131 derived from -rO &eı.ı.« 'Avı~-roAtxoov, as is demon-
strated by its early twne 3-tı.ı.« -rwv 'Avı~~oAtxwv in Theophanes [early 9th cent.] uo
and Const. Porphyrog. (lOth cent.], ıu so that ol 'Avcı-roALxol 'Anatolians•
underlies the twne, ın not ~~ 'Avcı-ro>.r.xcl (~pl)).

ın See A. Pertusi, Tavola riassuntiva della formazione dei temi, in his ed. of Const.
Porphyrogenitus, de them. (1952), tavola ll.
111 J. Karayannopulos, Die Entstebung dcr byzantinischen Tbemenordnung (MUnchen
1959), p. 3 (see map III); A. Pertusi in his ed. of C. Porphyrogc:nitus, De them. (1952),
p. 109 (see the map at the e nd of the book); i dem, La formation des tM mes byzantins
(Munich 1958), 36f.-The Anatoüc theme comprised the Diocletianian provinces
Asia and Lydia, parti of Garia, the larger half of Pbrygia Pacatiana, nearly all of Phrygia
Salutaris, also Lycaonia, Pisidia, Cappadocia ll, and Isauria; H. Gelzer, Dıe Genesis
der byzantinischen Themenverfassung, Abhandl. d. K. Sichs. Ges. d. Wiss., philol.-
bist. KI., 41, NF. 18 (1899), Nr. S, p. 21.
111 The name waa given for the Byzantines because of the geographical location:
C. Porphyrog. De them. 1.1-3, ed. A. Pe"usi (1952), p. 60): 'Awnolutbv TOlvvv ~
&~jı« xızlt:L't'ı:n, OÜX 611 Ti]c; 4v(ı) xızl ıtp~Tl)c; civızTOl'ij<; itn~v, 6&cv _~toxı~ 6 fılto<;, «ll'
6TL npbı; ~JLiiı; 't'ouc; xızTOLXOÜV"'C'ızı; -rO Bu~liv'TLov xızl '"ıv 'ti}c; Eupwmıc; y1)v Uyı't'ttL livızTo>..Lx6v.
Again, 1. 55-57, p. 62: xızl ixcil.ıcrcıv (-rO &C!'ız) 'Av«~olut6v, 3~611, ~~~ npoılırofUV, npbc;
~ftiic; TOUc; X«'foLXOÜV"'C'cıt; -rO Bu~tivTLov, npbı; ~ız't'o>..iJv KCLTttL.
uo Theophan., Chronogr., ed. de Boor, 351.14 : ol 't'OÜ &C!'cz't'oc; -rwv 'AvcıTOltxwv.: ~here
are s ix references in all; see Inde:K, 2. 567 f. Tbeophanes, 463.20 : .1toyWJıc; 6 .'t'Cıl~ Avız­
-roltx(;)v 't'oUpfttiPX1lC als o attests to ol 'AvızTOAıxol ; Const. Porphyrog. De ad mın. ımp~r.
50. 96, ed. G . Moravcaik (1967): ci~ 't'OÜ &i!'tt't'oc; 'TCÖV 'AvcıTOlutlöv ı~ ~ Kızıımı8o)((ı)v

ıu
&~JLız.
Const. Porphyrog., De ad min. imper. 50.96: TOÜ &C!'czTO~ 't'CılV - 'A~TO>..LXCılV. - Sc:e also
50. 99: 't'(;)v 'Avız't'o>.txiiiv, 84 : ~ -rcöv 'AvızTO>..Lx6.v crTp~nı-ı:lç t~e pro vınce .of the Anato-
lı' k oa·• ; M ıgne,
' 1
PG 105 · 884·• u-r. L · Robert, Villes d Asıe Mıneure b(Parıs 1962), 357.
On the form &ift« 'AwTO>..c.x6v cf. K. Lameras, EEA 9 (1930), 437 •
ıu Kara anno ulos, op. cit., index, p. 100 (s. 'AvızTollXol); al.s~ on p. 68 t?e concept
AMI~ilcoi :orresponds to the earlier Oritfllt~ltr (Code:r. Jusu?Aanus 1. ~9. 5 · .cbe"osqu)e
d d etiam de praesentaübus et 0 rıenta1ı ~ · . · ·
aubdidimus numeros, non mo 0 • • • ae .. 1 ı 1 . 6 7ttt't'puu~ xızl crTpız-
Tacticon (between 834 and 856], ed. Th.. Uspensk.ıJ (~!o 98)h~~es 463.20 : .1to~ 6 't'&v
h 9
Tl)yltc; 't'WV 'Avız"to>..uui)v: cf. Gelzer, c;»P· cıt., P~ 22 T ( ~ cent.], ed. 1. B. Bury (l 911),
'AV«-rolı.xwv 't'OUpfLGPX1lC; Kletorologıo,n of Philot ~os l crTpttT1)~ Twv 'AvızTOlc.xwv :
p. 136,20; 138,2; 146,18, a.ll: ~ ~&unız-ro: 7tCI't'pT ~:c; ::. ~liv8ız] Tiiiv 'AvttTOltx(;)v 'and
Const Porphyrog. De admın. amper. 50• 9 • xızl f [ · d by Ibn Khordadhbeb
three .[hundreds) of the Anatolikoi'. -Aü~~~~e 11
e~e~~~o~~eje p. 108 and ci. E. W.
(ca. 850 A. D.) in the the me of the Anato oa, see · •
Brooka, JHS. 19 (1899) 31.
45
 . . arts ofGreece in the form 'Avıı-ro).ı.x6 (neut. sing.)ıca
The roponp~1s ın nnolus P. Creteıu have no reference to 'Avıı-ro'A~ ~Asia
., _'\ (neut p ur.) ın f ~
• • •inal
and -""'v~-.vi\LX% • tb
1
d' ective civı:ı-ro).ı.x6~ eastem ın ıts orıg sense,
"(" • but arose from e J , r • ,
-' ınor . . . f rivı:ı-roA'rı sunnse, east .
hich · ......... ıs den\<-atıve 0 ., · a1 di · · ll d dioceses was
~- ın ~~&& ha 0
f the six ecclesiastıc vısıons ca e
· noteworth)· t t one
It ıs d .t omprised 14 provınces ·
and 170 cıtıes,
· · as we see
~ "Av~-:oALX~ 8ı.o{x'ljkadı.; an ı(cocmposed 527/8 A. D.). ı u The 'Avıx-ro).ı.x~ covers
in Hicrocles' Sroe emos . .
. d southeast of Asıa ~finor.
an'\area sıtuate.
'\, "' rinha b'ırant o fAsı·...- Minor', a derivative of'Avoc-ro'A~ (Byz. synonym .
-""v~-:ol\~~.. d ·ıı is in use to day ue but als o came to acquıre a pe-
'.-""v~:
' -:oAuco") ., ' has ·been· an stı centuries (with rough manner, rustıc
the last . ') and yıe. Ided
JO~nve conn=~ name. Thus, the ethnic identity of the name is seen in
a ru~e A _ !ı 'Avcı-ro).tnı~ıc7 and in 'Avıx-ro).!u<; (18th cent.),ı••
llırJrı'L(ı)":"''J~
·,.., _il ~!l·•P"~ı;
... is alreadv a personal name (denve . d fırom t he ethnic name) ın •
u-hile ...,.v% .o ":'1).,
,
•
" , ~ .. _ ;-; , A v~-ro)Jrou ın
• Kephallenıa. OuIy 1262)1U and ~UIJ.E(ı)Y
~ '
x(ı):~Ç)tO'Y .:..ı.pt)uO.., • 0 , A

'.!.;%':'OAt":"''J~ ~tv%t":'1)~ (1 764).

160

7. ARABIC NA!OL11; TURKISH ANADOLU, ete.

In addition to the Arabic name Bi/ad ai-Rıim for c-Asia Minor', employed during
the :\fiddle Ages and the same being used by Turks far into Ottoman times, ıııı
a new name was 'tilten over from Byzantine Greek •Avct-ro'A~ ~"East' fanato/1/, i. e.
A 1111töü, which repla.ced the earlier Arabic al-mashn"k ~the easr; actually ~"the East'
is now AI-Sharq in Iraqi Arabic and Ana/öli is A/-AnaJo/. 161
Ibn Khordadhbeh records the name an-Nifoliiı (ai-Naloluı) and states that in
the period 820--867 there were three provinces in Europe and eleven in the East,
among the latter an-Ni/olm 'the Levanr, the largest province of the Byzantine

ıa 'Avr.o).uf.6 in Mesolongi: A. Delatte, Lcs portulans grecs (1947, 109, ll. 21 and 22
[16th c.enL] ; but even earlier 'Avc:t"t''ALK6v [1408): N. Sathas, Documents 1, No. 27,
p. 31; [1430) tJ NtfJfliiiD AMIDiitD, in: E. Gerland, Neue Quellen zur Geschichte
des latciruschen Erzbisrums Patras (Lipsiae 1903), p. 214, 1. ı 1.-The name is attested
in 1204: tillll ptrli~telllıa tlt Artt~, tlt Athtllo, dt AMIDiito,· Partirio Romaniae, in Tafel
und Thomas. Urkunden (Vienna 1856), p. 471 with note. In the 2nd half of the
13th century -ro •A.vcz-r'lhl'.lv is recorded by Benjamin of Tudela · Th. Tafel De
Thessalonica (Berlin 1839), p. 846.-See alao lA. 2 (1939) 150. ' ,
..,. ArchHıstLe:ı.
ua Le Synekdemos d'Hi~roklb, ed. E. Honigmann (1939), Introduction, p. 7 note tO:
3~. See also .map lll. -The provinc.es are KLALj(la A and B, 'Icıı:ıupla, l:upla A and B,
f..,~'Z~ai.cı, OpariJjvfı, Mcaoıto-rcıı.ıla, ~Wo1Ue71,
'A~Lcı (p. 37ff.). ., ~Otoy()(71., Aıl-'czVY~CJlcı
.., -·, • llcr.Aı:tLCJ'f(VYI
~.,
A B and r
• ,
we ;~93~~: ı:;:t.ic dialect, however, "Ava:To),(nıc; is 'inhabitant of Cappadocia'; lA. 2
••' From Athens; code:ı in the poaae11ion of P Pouloa 191 21
we ~ -..t 'A .- M . • . .
14_'· P1l VCZ'toM-rtr; : anthot loannou, tul'9opck K4l czlx~>..(ı)CJlcı M(ı)pi(ı)c (Venice 1850),
w. MM., Acta, 5. 18.
:: K . Amantot, ~Yı~t-:,~ ııvrıJ&Ct~. 85 •
See further bclow, S§ 13-14, p, 65 11'.
161
Oral ınformation from M p ·
enn. awza AI·Rehani and Abdul Alehalabi (Lanaing, Mich.).
46
 Empire, and that included the city Amorion (with 44 towers), the fons aVAla-
main, Margas-Sahm, Borgüt, al-Miskanin and thiny other fons.ıu In other
words, an-Nti!oliis was the 'Av(X't'OALxO'I 3-t!J.cı.ı"
It is from the Greek term •A'Icı":'o).Lx6v, i. e. •Avcı't'oAL>'..Ov &iJ.Lcı, that the Arabic
name of one of the eleven provinces in the 9th century is called an-Nti!olile ı u and
the Persian Natliq in the lOth century.ıa•
Idrisi, "the Arabic Strabo", 167 distributes Asia Minor politically in to 13 pr~
vinces, the second of which is .Anatoli~ called art/. na/iiı (batiiı) or ba!ahu instead
of Na!alus, the ancient Phrygia, with the capital ~amüria (Amurion), 'Ava;'t'o:AL)(/)v
(according to Const. Porphyrogenitus. 168) The location of Nafa/uı on Idrisi's
map is incorrect. Jaubert in his translation of Idrisi ue gives the form Na!os
for ..Anatolia', which seems to me to be hardly w hat the Arab geographer wrote
down, the more so since we do know that names have been badly deformedin
his work; I, therefore, suggest that Natoı is the outcome of mutilation of a name
form Nafö/i or Na!OUII, which was probably used in the actualltalian of Sicily
side by side with the Italian form NatO/ia (on which see below, p. 55).

TURKISH ANADOLU
The Turks, settling down in Asia Minor starting in the ltth century, adopted,
among other Greek name s, als o the name 'Avcı't'oAi) for the Byzantine theme. 110
The nrst form Anado/i (stili dialectal) became Anado/ı (so ~Ieninski, 1680; stili
today dialectal) and the latter changed into Anado/Ji (in the standard language),
which is recorded for the 16th century (Georgievits). The ethnic Anado/lu ran
Anatolian' has the suffix -lu attached to the form Anado/; the locative form
Anado/da "in Anatolia' is recorded for the 16th century. 111 When the Turkish
ın H. Gelzer, Die Genesis der byzantinischen Themenverfassung (1899), p. 83.
ut Op. cit., p. 127. . .
n• According to ~odima, ed. de Goeje, pp. 1971f.; see H. Gelzer, Dıe Genesıs der byzan.
tinischen Themcnverfassung (1899). pp. 96-98. . .
111 .l::ludiid at-•Atam, The Regions of the World. ed. V. Manorsky (1937), § 6.61, P· 78,
§ 42. 8, p. 156. . h f
ın Idrisi, w ho as a boy of 16 or 17 years of age traveled an t e co~pany o seve ra
ı perbsons
through Asia Minor and saw the cave of the seven sleepers an Ephesos (A. Ja~ ~rt,
G~ h' d"Edrisi 2 [1840] 300) produced four geographic works~ (1) the survıvan.g
ograp ıe • ) ( ) ricial compendıum from Rogers
Roger's Book with World ~ap (71 maps • 2 a_ super fi Kin Wilhelm Il (1154-66).
~:d~4ı< ;h: :':~:;'vf:;gk~..ı'db~r";,':'"c~c~ :.;~~·~~.''i.!,!~c ı;;isi, r:und in Consıaoıi~o~
3 1 0 1

in 1901 and utilized by Konrad Miller. T.he_ na~es ~n tt:~ m~~ ~~r~~n!nı: ~~~ ~ork
{the maps contain als~ name~ that are mıssı:g :nd:s ~dr~si.>·Einteilung zu den Karten
in detail see Konrad Maller. Dıc ~roBe Rogerk rt ft Stutt art 1926), pp. 35-63; and:
des ldrisi, in his: Mappac Arabacae, I. Bdc.h' 2· ~~d (I 3 Aert (1 926) 67-99. cr. also
Die kleine Idrisikarte vom J ahr 1192 n. r., 1 ı ·• • · '
Isli m Ans. t (1 950) 936 b-937.b. V d d Südasien Mit Beiheft: Islamatlas,
ıaa Mappae Arabicae, III. Bd., Asıen, I: or er· un ·
hrsg. von Konrad Miller (Stuttgart 1924), P· 4.
ıae jaubert Gc!ographie d'Edrisi 2 (1849), 3~5 · k rt Anadolu Isllm Ans. 1 (1950)
110
P. de T~hihatchefl', Asie Mineure, 1. 9. Cf. • 0 ar ot, a · •
111 429a.
On theae successive Turkish forms Dr. T'ıetze 15
· mY authority.

47
 -l..Mo/M w-as used for the 6rst time is unknown but certainly it came about
::ı:::- }at6t in the t2th century and .appears in records of ~e 13th century.ıaı
__Jofıt for the westem regıons goes back to the nmes of the Danisb-
c tcmı
Th . . •4 tricred appliaıtion the name A--J
JUlOI 1 r
fiQQOitt wcstem
A sıa
• Minor• was
~d • ın a res tbe Ottom.an
t:raS~ to XariZIIIIZII rC,aramania', which was iniand . D urıng.
~od as Iate as 1451, the great province called ~olu had ~kara as the nucleus
!:d the aıpiW, and the vilayet of .Anadolu ~o~pn~ed 14 sandJaks and all western
Asia ~finor.ıa ın t6th cent. Ottoman aclministtanve documen~s, AnaJo/u refers
central and westem Asia ~finor. 1" Alllıdom was loosely applied to the Asiatic
:Ororv of the Turkish republic, including dıe mouııtainous provinces east of
the EuphıateS (Anneııia).ıu From dıe mid-19th century, Anadolu, used as a g~
gnphic tenn, ame to designate dıe entire peninsul~ roughly as far as the line
liııking Tmpezoun<h (furk. Trabson) and Alexandretta (Turk. Iskellliertin). In
todavs Turkish usage, .AIIIııioiM is the name for the entire Asiatic part of modern
Turkey, including areas that geographically belong to ~esopotamia (al-Kja-
zina, Kurdist20) and to Amıenia (Kars), and to the exclusıon of the islands in
the _-\egean Sea. IM
As the correct interpretatioa of bodı the .Arabic and the Turkish names is
Greek 'Av~":"OAfı jalllllolij rAsia Minor', some other attempts should be cast into
oblivion; e. g., one saying that ".Anadoli [is] a corruption of the Greek Ana-
tolia"117 and that the Greck word semantically was "sunrise; east'. The reasons
are: (a) the Turkish form could not derive from Gr. 'Avıx-ro>ı.(o:, which would
h2ve yielded AMJo(Ja, and (b) the meaning was already only geographical and
the senses 'sunrise; east' were no langer felt by Arabs or Turks.
..~ ıwne oc~ as 'A~~-:o>..ou jllllllto/uj for a municipality in East Macedonia
(Kilkis), compnsıng seven lwnlets.ı11

sn Darkot, op. cit., 428 b.

.. ~_eWdiliı:ttk.. AEIPli~OS. 6 (19_38) 367 witb note 2; 368; on 11 sanjaks oftheprovinceof
• .ruıa o aee .,. yl, Narraave ı, ı, p. 90.
?~!~.~r::-m:•:ıt·~:~t ~;~~e~~ scausuques des registr~s de recensement dans
the Orient 1 (1958) 9-36. c sı c1es, 1ournal of the Socıal Economic History of
: a. S. Uoyd, Early Anatolla (1956), t.
a. Tanchner, an. Anadolu EI11• 1 1.
(1964), 42a, • Anatolia the'
(1960) 46
1 a-462a.-Webstees Geogr. Dict.
foUowt: "the1pan of T • k ~eoır~phıca_l terma AM/olitJ and Anadolu are defined as
indc6nite UM on the E{~~~~:n ~a ~qu;valent to the perunaula of Asia Minor up to
three 6ftht of the •ilavett of .~~T uı.!_oh Rhkend~ron to Black Sea, comprising about
ıtt ı T 7 ~ne Ufa.ü epublic "
. aylor, Narnca and their Hiacoriea (1 896 :
cyclopaediu atili dcrive the na A l" >· S2b; ıdem, Word• and Places, 51.-En·
land' (EBr. ı [1965} 864b ": ~1) 10 from the Gr. noun clvıı"to>..-/ı 'sunrise; eaatern
!Der GroBe Brockhaua•• j [.1 ;; ' -ıt or from !he name "AvııTo>..-1) 'Morgenland'
9 1 3
1 0

:AV!I-:ri).€4 (E Bt. 2 [1966) 605 b A . ~ 1 ' Ana to hen) or Tur k. Anmlolu from Gr.
~ n~tc 1) deri•e• AMiolitJ' ~jre;~~ M;;or). A. H. Keane (Aaia1 [London] 2 [1909],
whıch •• hardly an onomaatic ,. ~ om the verb ılvııT,U(.ı) •ri se' (of the au n)
1anataon. Second
name IH10U
1
-L Id not be invokcd.. apin b la . ary an d teruary
· words or derıvauve
. . '
• rupecrı sarie(actory, a ac 0 1
r Y antcrpretation whlch should be in all
EEA. 2 (1927) 82b.
TIM Bosporos and Jhe Cast/eı
~nstan~e the Gre_at demonstrated the greatest prescience in selecting the
partıcular. sıte for the cı~ thereafter called after him. For the Bosporos was at all
times an ımportant crossı.ng place from Asia to Europe and Byzantium, in fact,
on the one hand commanded the great line of communicarion between east and
west through Asia Minor and Thrace, and, on the other, controlled the maririme
passage between the Black Sea and the Propontis, i. e. the Stra.its of the Bos-
poros. ı et The ancient B6a7topoı; 170 was known as l:-rev6v in Byzantine Greek and
Bo!,azifi in Turkish. 111 The narrows at the Black Sea are called Karadeniz Bo,gaz' n1
and the nurows at the two ends bear the names Marmara Bolazı and /stQIIbuJ
Bo!,azı.ua
The conquest of Constantinople (May 29, 1453) represented for the Ottoman
Empire the culmination of i ts development; it now included both the peninsulas
of Rumella and Anatolla which projected from Europe and from Asia to face
each other across the straits, and the conquered city supplied i ts natural center. 11'
The castles on the shores of the Bosporos as well as those on the Dardanelles,
built in those early Ottoman times, were barriers of the straits and had to per-
form the vitally needed task of protecting the Empire.
The history of the castles of the Bosporos is obscure, for the Byzanrine chro-
niclers make little mention of them until the Ottoman conquest (1453). 171 In
any case there is some bibliography on the pairs of places and villages on the

111S. Toy, The Casdes of the Bosporus, Archaeologia 80 (1930) 215.

no On the ancient name BOcrnopot; see D. J. Georg:acu, The Waterway of HeUespont and
Bosporus: the Origin of the Namcs, Namcs 19 (~971) ~5-131. Cf. fu.nh~r .A. . Ronco~,
"ll Bosforo'' in his article: Per l'onomastica amıca deı marı, Stuclı ıtalWU dı filologıa
classia 9 (19lı) 220-225; V. Burr, Der Thrakische Bosporus•. in his:. Nost~ mare; Ur-
sprung und Geschichte der Namen des .Mittelmeeres und seıner Teılmeere am Altemım
(Wurzburger Studien zur Altertwnswısscnschaft, 4. Heft) (StraBburg ı932), pp. 22-29.
On Bosporos: F. W.Walbank, Polybius on the Pontus and the Bosphorus (~. 39~2),
Studies Presented to D. M. Robinson (St. Louis, Mo.), 1 (1951), 469-479 [anteresung
bibliographically]; A. D. Mordtmann. Historische Bilder vom Bosporus ~Konstan­
t' pel ı 907). Otto Keil Bosporus, in: Mitteilungen des Ausftugsvereans, hrsg.
~n~lb rt N 4 Heft · Konstantinopel ı 907 [listed by H. Högg; see note 176];
F
ı.'v. P:r;y, ar~: B~gnaz.'iti, Eisl•. t (ı960) ı251 ~; Islim Ans. 2 (1944-49) 683~ c.f.
G. A. Olivier, Voyage dans l'Empirc Otto~an, l Egypte et la Perse. 6 v.ols. ans
1801-1807. lVol. ı, chapter VIII: Descriptıon du ~osph?re et de ses f,~vı~o~;·erf~
106-124] · idcm Atlas pour servir au Voyage dans 1 Empare Othoma~, g~p
• ' d Th Caııal de la Mer Noare; v. Hammer,
Perse (Paris an IX), pl. 2: Bosphore e race : . N druck Bıblio Verlag Osna·
0

Constantinopolis und der Bospor~s (2 Yols.,d ı 22 B • eu 2. ı's7-276. das asiausche

bruck, ı 967), ı. 62-67; das europaasched Uf~r es o~s~:~u~~r Umgebu~gen (auacbed
Ufer des Bosporos. 2.277-3ıO. Karte es ospor
to vol. 2). , . ge de6le' ultimately derived
ın Turkish boJtı~ 'straits' has this sense from T~avıneT~or Li~gua F:.anca in the Levant
from the signification 'throat'; see Kahane· ıetze, e
171 (1 958), 6. . ~ı li' (Istanbul ı 961), map
Atlaa of Turkey, prepared by Ah Tanoes u et a 1
ı/a: Istanbul.
n• Ibi d., map 1: Turki ye.
' F. Taeachner, CMH. 4. ı (ı966), 775.
17

na Toy, op. cit. (see also neı:t note). 2ı 7.

4 Georpcu
49
 . e concemed, the name Anadolu is recorded
n~~N'lros ı11. As
c..-
as
r.u
thc•r ruunes a.r: und place names wı'tb T urk . h·ısarı ~castle
~r- t of the compo d L_ ~ •
as rhe first contponen Id' nı as the second component an ~vağı poplar'
forness, ciradel, stro.n~~Th
1
best known are the two castles w luch control the
and jmtri rlighthouse · e
B rus in: Archaeologia or Misccllancous Tra.ct3
ır~ Sıdnev Toy, The ~stles of~~~ bos~h~ S~ciety of Antiquarics of London, 2nd Ser.,
Rda~g to Antiquıty Pub·liı:h l:at!s LVII, LVIII (lig. 1 and 2), LIX (6g. 1 and 2).
-ç-ol. 30 (1930), 215-228, \\ t !ıd 2), LXIV (two J1g.). LXV, L~VI, LXVII, LXVIII,
LX, LXI. LXII, ~~III (fi~II LXXIII, LXXIV, LXXV, LXXVI, photo (Rounıeli
LXIX, LXX, LXXI, LX~ • f B0 sporus (on p. 2 17).- Plates LVII-LX X [of the
Hissar on p. 219), and m~p
0
] . Roumc:li Hissar; LXX: Anadoli Hissar (one figure)·
bner onl~ ~ne of~he cv:1 th~u~ct:e~ only one figure): Rumeli Hissar; ~XXIII (fig. 2);
LXXI, LXXII, LXIII (° K k· LXXIV: Hieron Castle; LXXV: Hıcron Castic and
Hieron Casue. Anadoli dava .• n)·· LXXVI· Hieron Castle and Anadoli Kavak [An
. k (Plan an secno , ~ ~ · . ·
A.112doli Kan h rsedes wh:atever had bcen wrıttcn on castles of the
f work t at supe . · ·6 1 · ·
uceUent pı.ece 0 Th l:ates offer the detaıls ın a magnı cent y ınstrucuvc way.]
Bosporos Mfore l9 · 29 e p E" B'ld f ·h ·
.. b n an Bosporus und HeJlespont. ın ı ru osmanısc:hen
Hans Ho~g, Turıen urge des lS Jahrhunderts. Diss., Sachsische Technische Hoch.
'X:ehrbaus bıs zu~ ~s~grwort j. Einleitung 5-8; Baubeschrcibung. Die Gesamt·
schule. Drc~den
93
9 ff (;nadol~ Hisar 9 and 17; Rumeli Hisar, 10; on other castles
aniage der li~rhgen.E. · Jheı·ıen der Burgen 21-32; Baugeschichtlichc Bedcutung
17 20. Bau c e ınze ' . d. B . ,
- ' U b 47 (52 itcms). 72 Abbaldungen: ıe osporusschlosser und
32-46 · Que eııanga e,
K
. d" 1 6· Rumeli Hisar (29 Abbildungen), Ana o u
d 1 H·
ısar
(S Ab b'
ıldungen),
!t~e1r ( ~ cA~bil<lungcn).) The_ ~ault with this dissertation is that it did not takc into
1
account Toy's ncellent e:Kposıaon.]
Al ben Gabricl Ch5teau:K rurcs du Bosphore. Paris _ı 943. (Memoires de l'lnstitut
Fran~s d'Arch~ologie de Stamboul, VI). l Preface wntten ın. M~rch 1941. Most of
the text was done in 1928 and 1929 but because of the two publıcatıons by Toy and by
Högg, he dclayed his own. CDntmll: Introduction: The de fenses of the Bosporus,
~7; Anadolu Hısar, 9-28; Rum eli His ar, 29-75; the Cas tl es of the U pp er Bosporus,
7i-84 [Yorot KalesiJ; Yedikule (Hisan) or (Castlc of) the Seven Towers (SW ofCon/ple),
85-114; inde:K, 115-118; 64 figures (1: map ofBosporus); 3 drawings of Anadolu H.,
Rumeli H., and Yedikule (restoration); 67 photographs in 32 plates. As the author
suıes, Toy and Högg treat the archeological aspects too summarily, but he does more
atensivcly. The author makes ccnain corrections on Toy's work.]
Olh·ier, Voyage (s.ee above, note 170); Jos. v. Hammer, Constantinopolis und der
Bosporos 2 (1822), 220-25, 299-302; Karl Baedeker, Konstantinopel, Balkanstaaten,
Klein:asicn, Archipel, Cypern. Handbuch für Reisende• (Leipzig 1914, 1924, ete.),
23~, 235f.; Roy Elston, The Traveller's Handbook for Constantinople, Gallipoli and
Ası:a Mınor (London 1923), 87; C. L. Stotz, Life in the Communities along the Bos·
pborus, The Journal of Geography 31 (1932) 182; Isl:lm Ans. 2 (1944-49) 683, s. Ana·
tiıN•~aJI(Jjt; S. E. S., an. A114iltJ/u H ilan, ibi d. 1 (19 SO) 430 a-43 1 b; E. A rmao, In giro
per ıl Mar ~~eo con Vinc.enzo Coronelli (Firenze 1951), 92; Der GroBc Brock·
haus Atlas (Wıesb:aden 1960), 152 [F1 F2 ; here the names compounded with Anadolu-];
H.ln~lak, Ottoman Methoda o~Conquesr, Stlsl. 2 (1954) 104 [Aktha-hiıarı = Ana·
Jol•lm~J; J. V. P~rry,_ art. B?ghaz-ici, Elsl'. 1 (1960} 1251 b; Vera Hell, Istanbul
~nd dıe vordere_ Turkeıl (Tübıngen 1966), 106, 128, 130 f.; Steven Runciman, The
all of Constantınople 1453 (Cambridge 1965) 40 42 65 66f 69 71 78· Michael
Maclag n Th c· f Co ' • • • ., • • •
m C a • e ıty o nstanıjnople (New York 1968) 120 189
· ~uhart ~nd F. Taes~hner, art. I;JU,irı, Ehl1 • 3 (1967} '483 ~. Th~ authors liat two
perıp rastıc narnce wıth hiJ · h h'tıar.
ı" On h ar, t wo d erıvatıvca
· · ·
and II:Ktecn compounds wıt
Ft,:,i (~=~~~~~) fli~ari (n~ Anado/llhiıa~}, Rumtli f/Jıar (Rumtlihlıar), Anadb/u
';
• umtlı Ftfltrl (RNmtlife~~tr) aee S. Unver, Au auJet dea nom• des
so
 narrowest point of the Straits, in the following listing nos. 1 and 2.u•
(1-2) Anadolu Hisa':' .~ Anarolian Castle' (ane. llp6ox3ot. Bp6z&ot), on the Asiatic
side between Kandilli and Kanlıca, is a comparatively smail castle and stands on
Jevel ground at the mouth of the Aretas (Göksu) river. lt was near this part of
the Bosporos that the troops (700,000 men) of Darius crossed on a bridge of
boats, fixed by Mandrodes of Samos, in SOO B. C.; in 1097 the Crusaders crossed
here and in 1452 the Turks. Direct historical reference to the castle is scanty.
From a statement of Ducas, Hist. Byz., ch. 34, we learn that the whole castle was
attributed to Mehmed I (1420); the core building was done in 1393 by Sultan
Bayezid I (1389-1403), the wall ring was erected by Mehmed II (1452). In earlier
times the castle was also called Güzel H isan ~Beautiful Castle' uo and Yeni Hisarı
..New Castle'. The name AnaJo/u H isan applies to the area of the fortress; uaa
the castle, once daminating the Bosporos, was sornewhat ruined but was re-
stored in 1954--57.
Some 660 m. from AnaJo/u Hisan, opposite on the Balkan (and European)
shore, is the best preserved and stately fortress of Rılmeli Hisarı (called also
BoJaz-Kesen, ll ıxaxeal:v: Ducas 35. 2), situated between Bebek and Emirgan,
at the site called ~ovtıxı; by the By1.antines (ane. 'Epııcı!ov ıtpaox_~ ·Hermaion
eminence [or prominent point]': Polyb. 4. 43. 2), built on the prccipitous
slopes of a natural hollow scooped out of the side of a hill. The picturesque castle
on the sea was already erected in 1395 by Sultan Bayezid I in preparation for the
planned siege of Constantinople at the narrowest point of the Bosporos; the
ca.stle was fortified with walls around and a great tower, constructed by Meh-
med II (1452). 181 With these two strongholds, Anadolu H~sar .and Rıiflleli Hisa;,
the Ottomans could blockade the straits. Robert College ıs sıtuated on the hill
above and behind the Rumeli castle.

arrondissements ct des quartiers d•lstanbul, Proceed. of the Sth ICOS (The Hague

ın
1966),two
The 559. · Tur k'ısh K'l
fortresses at the Hellespont (Dardanelles), called ın tl
J iJ1 Bah'ır
on the European coast and Ko/e i Sultoniye on the east shore. ~ere erected by
Mchmed II (1462) to defend well the conqı.ıered ~ıty of. Constanunople, the core
of the Empire, against the Mediterranean. Cf. H. Hogg, Türkenburgen an Bosporus
und Hcllespom (1 932), 3, 7, 17. · ll ho t distance
ıeo Güt,tl Hiıor was the name given by the Turks to ancıcnt Tra ts, ata s r L"i .
from which the Turkish city Aydin arose after the 14th cent.; cf. P. Lemer1e, mırat

d' Aydin (Paris 1957), 37. 1\ haeolo ia 80 (1930)

ıaoaS E S art Anadolu Hisarı. IslAm Ans. 1 (1950) 430f.; S. Toy, re 4 g
· · · • · . .
216 and (dcscription of Anadalı Hıssar) 225 f. H H··
·; · ogg, Türkenburgen
d B an h 8 osporus
(1943)
A G b . l Ch!teaux rurcs u osp ore •
und Hellcspont (1932), 9-10, 17; · a ~ıe 'c unople byzantine (Paris 1950),
23-28 [on the history of A. H.]; cf. R: Jana~ . o~stande t•Empire byzantin. Premicre
435 (with map Xl); idem, La giographıeHecc sıas~q:e tanonopolis und der Bosporos 2
partic 3 (1953) facing page 610; Jos. v. ammer. o s
(1822), 299-30Z; Evliyi, Narrative. 1,2 (1 84~ 5 ~~~r~ 5 {ion of the plan, pp. 218-223;
ın On R.ımttli HiMn: Toy, Archaelogıa 80.216. d l943) 59-75 [on the history of
Högg, Türkenburgen, 3; Gabrı~l, Ch~teau~: turcs ( oro; 2 (1882), 22G-225; E\·hyl,
R. H.]. cf. v. Hammer, Constanunopohs und der Bosp H' 1 Eist• 3 (1967) 4~Ja;
~
Narrauve 1,2, pp.
66-68. C H
• · uar ·
t-F Taeschner art.. ış n, . .
The City of Constanunople (1 6 •
9 8)
Taeachner, CMH. 4,1 (1966}, 773; Mac1agan,
120, 189 (plates 50, 51).
... 51
 . f a Turkish village 182 in the northern Part
~) -4MJo/ıı KaıVJlt ıs the ~amede a B,,.,.~tine village, and the sea strait with
0
h had exıst as ,-- h 'd ·
of Magyu-Bay, ·~rhic width of ca. one kilometer, t e wı e~t straıts of the
\.......---. .J •

.,_li Kawl' narrows to 8 . fthe Bosporos toward Pontos, ın other words

~·· · h end poınt 0
:sosporos. This was t e. bet\\·een the opposıte • ·
poınts are consı'dere d a part of'
the ıa.-atcrs beyand the line d
1 K vağı stood a Byzantine fortress called 'ltp6v
the Black Sea. Oose to }UıAtho u dave temples which stood at the vicinity · th~
Him»> C41tll, nameddedicare
after det twZeus Urius · ın ·
Ottoman T urki sh v.ı eroı, Yoros
'
. o ' _\ (
ancient Hieron was Th u.. ı1• v avam. (~ xcı-rıı'V"t'txpu xt ~ov l:ıxpcı7t~'Lov.
• .,, _/. :'\ ıN e IUI'IIItlj ~j ~·
(and }oros l'~n,. rded in Evli ya Çdebi (1640 A. D. . ot castes belong
) B h ı .
Polvb. 4.39. 6) ıs recod Co en s (ca 1150 A.D.), were held by the Genoese in
to the period of ~fanu blirı;:ı d :t c;aİata, and were tak en by the Ottoman con..
13.50, who bad bcen esdta s~ the European castle (Rılmeli Kauağı) but retaio.ed
qucror in 1452, who esrray
the ostle on the Asiatic shore. ı M , •
n -~th Anarolian lighthouse ıs the name of a cape (ad Promon-
(~) AMJo/ıı D~ an~ village with a fortand a lighthouse on it;_on the oppo-
fOrfll/11 [360 A. :d . ..... -ııted n··me/i Feneri formerıy a Greek village. Before
. Euro~n sı e ıs Slu•• ruı. , '"
sıte • thr-- f Rumeli Feneri are located the l:u(.L1tAl)yıxosc; (7tt1'pcıt) "the
the ligh ouse 0
ocky ıs · ı ets calle d ın
· T urkish Ortlee
Clashing oc s or K--~-"''
'
. R k • ,.;O'OL , today s r
~~Ye•-- .. ,,
kıt)aJızn.•• Sporıdically (e. g. Strabo 7.6.1) the end of the Bosporos was sited
at the Symplegades.
ıa Rccordcd from t7i8; information (1966) from the files of the Mcdicval Archivcs,
Aadcmy of Athcns.
111 On Yoros Kalesi: Gabricl, Cb!kau:.: rurcs (1943), 79-81.
... Jos. v. Hammcr, Coastantinopolis und d~r. Bosporos 2 (1822; Osnabrtic~ 19~7),
280-288 [Anatoli kawak). 262-266 [Ruın:b kaw~k]; F. W . W al bank,. A Ha~ton~
Commcntary on Polybius 2 (1 967), 489 [on lcp6v wath rcfcrcnces]; K. Mıllcr, ltıncrarta
Romana (Stu"gart 1916), col. 515 [Anadoli Kawak, Rumeli Kawak], 636f. ['lcp6v,
Joroe Kalesi) ; F. Tacschncr, Das anatolische Wcgcnetz 1 (1 924), 59 [Kustenfahrt auf
dem Scbwancn Mccrc; R. Janin. Consıantinoplc byzantine (1950), 435 (with map XI);
idcm, La geographic ccd~iastiquc de l'Empire byzantin. Prcmi~re partie: Le si~ge
de Con/plc ete. 3 {1953), map fadng p. 610 (Rumcli Kav~1]; Toy, The Casdes of the
Bosporut. Archxologia 80 (1930) 216 [Hicron Casdc], 218 [dcscription of Rumeli
Kavak]. 226 [Anadoli Kavak, Rumeli Kavak]; J. V. Parry, art. Bognaz-iti, Elsl1• 1
(1960) 1251 b; IdAm Am. 2 (1944-49) 683.
: Tabula Pcutingenaııa VIII; see K. Millcr, ltincraria Romana (1916), 637.
Cf. Tour. ~l~ction• from Strabo, p. 198; Burr. Nostrum mare (1 932), 29; O . }essen,
art. Argonauı.aı, RE.2 (1896) 76tf. ; Rugc, art. Kyancai, RE. lt (1922) 2236 [Turk,
mmcs of the i1lcu Urt/ı, ]tılıi) ; Turk, art. Symplcgadca, RE. 2. Rcihc, 7 (1931),
ı 170f. ; Pape-Beoulcr. Wörtcrbuch dcr gricchischcn Eigennamcn, 1. 729, s. Kucivc(lt;
2.1458. •· ~up'l'CAl'J"(~; A. M. Manacl, art. Kyancai, Der Kleine Pauly 3 (1969) 381 f.-
Thc r:x=ky Illet on the Aaiatic •ide. visiblc in the 16th cent. ia now aubmcrgcd · Tozcr,
Joe. ctt· •· thc aut hor bel'anca that the ancacnta
· ·'
oftcn reatrıcted '
the C yancan Rocka to
~hO!C of rhc European aidc. lndccd, Pliny NH 4 92 rclatea the fact that the two
d s · ' · ' ' ·
llltti caJJed C Mflt
f h E r Q# an '"'P',,,._.-~.
1r-t, lıtuatcd at a diatance of one and a half mılca
~~~";. r c . ~ropcan cout and 14 milca from the mouth of the Boaporoa atrai ts, 1. c.
dirtcr~na;•· . are :epararcd by •o •mali a gap that by pcnon• entering the Black Sca
eli•htl y abc!~g t cm they ""ere •ccn u two, and thc:n when the: line: of aight bccamc
e
Byz An 1 ık.. .
y o ıtquc they gavc th . , i
c appcarancc of comang togethcr 11 (the aamc In D onya.
PJa~~tae •:.~• C pora. ~d. RS. G Ungcrich, p. 2, ll. 17-22). Ala o 6. 32: Inaulae In Ponto
yaneae ••ve ymplcgadn ete.
52
 Here belong als o two general terms, i. e. .ANulo/uyakıısı ~the Anatolian shore
(of the Bosporos)' and Rılme/i yaleım ~the Rumelian shore' ,ın

8. ANATOAIA, ANATOLIA, ete.

.The Byzan~e name 'Avcı-roA(cı (and henc.e Anatdlia) was not exactly coextensive
wıth Asıa Minor, for the former was not supposed to include the Karamanian
coast (south of the Taurus), 181 but in general Anato/ia and the Lnanl are often
taken as synonymous with ~ Asia Minor'. 181 The Latinized form .Anotolia 110 has
become also English and has recently replaced to a large degree the name Asia
Minor in the usage of scholarly writings. The terms anaeni .Anotolia (Germ.
Allanatolien) and ancient Amıtolians (Germ. A/tanato/ier) are modem coinages also.
In regional geography, plateaus or basins in Asia Minor are known with the
same name Analolia and so are the di.rectional terms:
Weılern Antılolia, the Smyrna hinteriand;
Northern_ Anato/ia, the NE coastal strip, the Marmara region and northem forest
regıon;

Soulhern Antıtolia, the southem coastal strips and southem forest region; and
Inner Analolia, 111 corresponding to the Eastem Plateau.ıtl
'Avıx-roA(cx
as another name for the peninsula and synonymous with 'Avcı-roA.~
'Asia Minor' is one that came into being later than 'A'Jtx't'OA~ and is actually a
deri vative therefrom. 113 But in the 9th and 1Oth centuries in the title aTpcı't"r)A.ıi't"r)ç
'ti)<; 'Avıx-roA~~ cbtciC1Jlı; for general Adralestos (9th cent.) 1N and a-rpcı'r'tj>.ıi'r'tj~ Ttcial)~
'A'Jtx't'OA~ç for general Bardas Skleros (10th cent.) the name is not 'Avcı't'ohtcı
but 'Avıx-roA~. 115 I also doubt that it is found in Constantine Porphyrogenitus
ıs7 For this addendum I am indebted to Prof. A. Tietze.
111 W. M. Ramsay, The lntermis:ture of Races in Asia Minor, Proceedings 7 (1915-16)
360 note 1 i idem, Asianic Elementsin Greek Civilisation' (New Haven 1929), P· VIII.
11 Cf. art. Asia Mınor, EB. 2 (1966) 605a.
1

110 J. Leunclavius, f:Iist. Mus_ul~. (1591), 369, lines 11-:1:. .

111 Ewald Banse, Dıe Turkeı: eıne modeme Geographie (Brunswıck 1919).
na L. D. Stamp, Asia. A Rcgional and Economic Geography' (New York 1938), 89
note 1. ·h An d 0 ı ,
lll AnatolitJ •Asia Minor" is not '"a con ventional rendering of the Tur~s name. a u
. p ·ı
( so M e d ı terranean 1 oı.-,.a 4 [1955] p 4)
, · • for • though equivaleat
. ın semanuc· content,
d
they are not derived the one from the other (ci. the obvıous phonologıc. anA~~rl­
.
phologic dıfferences: · - -/u) and AMIol.·lfJ 1s
1 - J, -JttJ · ı~rom 'A~To>..~ . • w hale l'lt:M
1fiMIIJ 11
f
is from 'Avıı"To>.".1 And AMio/itJ docs not derive from the adıecuce ANJ/0 .1 0

the theme, as was '

suggested by E. A rmao, ın gıro · per il .Mar Egeo con V ıncenzo
Coronelli (Firenze 1951), 127.
).(ıı nor Skleros' name;
1
" See BZ. 7 (1898) 477. . , "A
111 However Cedrenus 2. 417 uses neıther :AvcıTO>..~ nor 'YIZTO , •
• • ~ t '
the passage reads: (ıpopov Bl xcıL txlcmınıv 't'CilY (f)c.);
clxo8dxvucn rruvTc.)V ıtpııy~J.cı-rwv
h ever gives the name
~v ncı't'plxlov llttpov ~Y TOÜ ~c.)Xıi Boü>..ov. Zonaras · 539• 0~ • • . d
'A >.."or 'AnTO>..~ ıs not gıven; lt rea s as
and title of the field general but t he term YIZTO '1 >..ıi 6 KııL miauı;
followa: Ô1tOft'TCÖ(.ı)V B~ ~y l'ciyurrpov BG.pBcz_vll w~ l:~~· 2c;'(ı~9)j~ ~Cl: g~ogra-
ö,· lııu~v lxovTU 'T~ tq,cıç Buvcif'&'ç. R. Gw an , • •
53
 'f the name is not artested as early, we do have its
at all. ıN In any ase•. ~,·en ~orm AMiolia in the 16th century
117
and the. Greek
tte"Starion in the utinized . h 18th century lt8 and has been transnurted as
~~ 'A...r.oAlx is re_corded ~~e:OeGreek dirge from Bithynia (Pistik~chori).ıea
'An":"()).d .'tJIIIItotyJ/ ın a ın b a modern author in Cyprus, was reJected by
The form 'Av~-:o>.(~, usedd . Y 'A -ro>.~.soo AMfolie and Ro11ml/ie are French
the Janer's criric and. corr~;e ı;;/avo:~), Alba~~ie (beside Albanois), Hongueriı,
fomıs li.ke Eıtlawme (bes . author of the 15th century. 101 The name form
.VIIRtioiiÜ, which Jatter ~~c':ı:Us" borrowing from French Anatolie as Pouru).(oc
'Avcı-:-o>.lı ~ s~ped •d the do look extemally like borrowings from French
from Ro•mllit; ındee 'b lrmations within Greek.
bat acnıally ~ey are nıt u~':u,totya that occurs ina document of 1530 and re-
The Turkish ~e ~th K"'(2}ı1Nl as its capital s•• was based on Greek 'Avtı-
0

presmted the provuıce wı u ı-

-rollı.JN
'A >.~ but on pp. 48, 49, and 55, to which he refers, the
pbiq~. gi""es the f~ va:~therefore to be the source of misinformation in this case.
form ıs nor. an~ted. EeBsee;ı(si 966) 605•b which may be based on Guilland's passage
ı• a. an. .Asıa ~hnor, r. •
abovenote_(195)._ M 1 (1591) 369 liııes 11-12.
ın J. lıunclavıus, ~~r usu Z:~ 17
.... Farzcas, rpzı.ı!J4~ C6)ypa:T
( 6fi) •.
2. 366 ['Ava:-ro>.(a: beside 'Ava:-ro>.~] .
d . •
, _ Th" ·5 ..aJı"d if the name ıs not a secon ary one, ı. e. a woman s personal
.... Arch Hist.ı..cı:. ıs ı •
name uı the -.ay 'Av.ı":'li.L~ is used for me~. . .
• L - Ph"li u used ıhe form 'Ava:To>.~ ın hıs manuscrıpt, but the contest referent,
oızos 1 ppo · · · h d h ·ı 1 ' b 1
tbcn very young, Ioaıınis Syk~uıris, ~t~r a dıstınguıs e p ı o ogıst ut prem~ture y
bmcnred, eorreeted it to read :An-ro>-1) eıther because he was unaware of the e:ı.ıstence
of the form 'AYfl-:o~ or, if he kııew it, he would have prefe~re~ the com~oııly us~d
'AYfl':'jJ.f. (and Svkourris -.as bom in Smyma). See I. Sykoutrıs, EK&ccrL<; "n)ı; KpLTLKl)<;
'E~~F'>~ ~ A' ~ü.oi.o-y~'JÜ L\t«y6)VLcrJLOÜ . . . Elmı"f7ı-riı<; I. A. :EuKou-rp~~;. Nicosia
1924. (~-r,~JLCZ~ .. Kımp~ XpOOitKC,v," No. 2), p. 24.
•• lı voyage d'outremer de Benrandon de La Broquiere, publi~ et annot~ par Ch. Schefer
(Paris 1892). The forms AMtolu and Rollifillit are mentioııed by the editor Schefer
(p. 190 note), oot by La BroquiC:re. La Broquiere offers Albanit (p. 214, AliMMil
224), Esc~ (p. 214. Esc/4110111 224), Ho11g111rie (215, 236, 237), Mattdonit (231) .
.. A. A. PapadopouJos, Ol y~j.t.GJ.LI)l TT,~ ~Mlj'ltır.'ij~; y>.,crmıc;. 'A&-Jıvi 42 (1 930) 8. -The
author. mcntorious for his work on the Dictionary of Modern Greek Dialects, seems
to have: lxen unaware of ccruin wesıerıı terminology in French, English, German,
Iulia.n, ete.• not juat French; he was mialed by the origin of the word s and overlooked
rhe details of munings and connotations, should his treasured native words be adopted
(e. g., po.t(; is not equivalent to l1d,)l)(7&<; but 'the higheat performance in athletics,
ete. reeorded ata gi~en ~irne'; 7ıP'flna:yııv3(~Cô is not only "proselytize', which the author
u a dcr.uman had ın mınd, bur alao •diffuse ideas, information'; vcKpocp6pot; f. is not a
syno~ym <:ı~ ?lr-r.P'~ 'eoflin'; ete.). Language ia hardly rigid and logical correctnesa
and u 11 neırher puritm nor rigid grammarian'a notiont that count or in.Auence the
~een rıf the l~nguage. The golden rule for a given period il current uaage. Preacientific
ı«ku and pr~ıudi~a about loan and foreign worda are no longer mattera for diacu11lon
~ •ome hnguıats would do well tt) give up erroneoue deontology ln language.
. _ nw<:ı_rd• and ft)feign worda are needed u part and pareel of our live1 and our
1
av ı ızanon · lt ı 11
- F B b
· d' Kı
' y_e a 1 erent matter. SQ alao 'Ava:-r'1Al« and PouiJ.C).kı are line •
.. 0·~, ~.ı•:!'~ ?ı';~r.e~~-'ürkiache Urkunde dea deutach-oamaniachen Staataverkehu,
0
1
hn.me for
'· our rime
AtVIoli.. ..~ inere d"bl
1
e " h ar an author on name e gave aa an e•planatlon of t h c
· he Greeka of Conatantinople, who watched the 1un rlae over the
 •A vtı-roXltı is an extended form in -Lx from 'Ava.-ro)..~ "Asia Minor' by the analogy
of 'ApfUV·lıx, 'Aa-Lx, Bı.&uv-tıx, ror.Aıx-r-ltı, Kıxlrnıx3oxlıx, Ka.plıx, Kı.Xı.x(ıx, Au8la.,
Auxltı, nıx(LfPuAlıx, nıxfPAa.yovtıx, nı.at3lıx, Cl>puylıx, 'Apıx~l«, ete. We may,
however, state that the name that could inAuence 'Avıx-ro)..·~ to be extended into
'Avıx-roX-(tı was the synonym Mt.xp« 'Aatıx. Actually, we are enritled to conjecture
an adj. 'Avtı-r6Xı.o~ -Lx -ı.ov 'pertaining to 'Avtı-rox~· on two counts; first, there
is a Koi ne adj. civıx't"OXtoc; and poet. ~'l't'6Xtoc; -hı -ı.ov "eastern" («v-roxt &.pouptı:
Nonnos, Dionys. 25. 98); second, there are personal names attestcd 11and even
survıvıng in Mod. Greek as 'Avıx't'OXı.oc; for men and 'A'Iıx-.oX(ıx for women.
If this is convincing to others as it is to this writer, 'Avıx-roXtıx (sc. xwpıx, ~.
x.e:pa6V7)aoç), signifying "the land pertaining to 'Avtı-rox~·} was originally a sub-
stanrivized feminine form.
After the Crusades, Asia Minor was called in ltalian Anato/hı and Nat0/ia.2oa
The form NatO/ia is well explained from the juncture L'AnatO/ia -+ La NatO/ia,
as P11glia from Apulia. 201 \X'hether or not the ltalian form NatO/ia has played
any role in influencing Greek 'Avtı-roXltı, the fact remains that a form Ntı-ro)..{cı
"Asia Minor is recorded from the Turkish period.117 As far as the accentuation
of the word is concerned, the form Ncı-roXttı (if genuine) is from 'Avtı-roXltı; yet,
Ncı-roX(cı may really have been a compromise blended form of NatO/ia + 'Avıx-ro)..(«.
In French, the name assumed the counterpart forms Anatoli1 and Natolie
(16th cent.). 211

Neo-Lolin A nato/ia 1111J derivativu.

The termination -ia has been preserved in the surviving forms in European
languages.
Neo-Latin Afllltolia;'0'
mountaina of Asia Minor, called the land Anatolia •the rising', a name which is pre-
servcd in that of the Turkish province of Nalolza"; see Taylor, ~ords and Pla~cs, ed.
A. S. Palmer (1 909) = republished ı 968, p. 54. The 6rst questıon to. sctt.Ic ıs what
the original form of the word was; it was 'Avcz:o>-~. The, ncxt q~estıon ıs whether
'AvıxTo).(cz is an altogether differeot name or a derıvatave of Avcz:ro:Al). . .
101 Natolia •Asia Min or' (ı 6th cent.): G. Angioncllo, Breve narranone della Vıta e Fa_ttı
h
del signor Ussuncassano li. e. Uzunhassan •Hasan the Tali_'], fat ta per- -, ap R;~u~i•:h
3. 66-78. The author applies the tcrm to the cnttre penınsula and c~ls t ~ r
overnor Bt ltrb'.} tk/la NaJolia. - The same form Naldlia oc~u~ ın Italıan carto-
g h ~ of ı 570 (Orthelius' Asiae nova descrıptıo, reproduccd by
graps· ers, soA ~n •a[lm9oafı in the atrschcd .. Entwicklung des Kartenbildcs von Asien"),
W
. ıevers, sıen • fi d d · the Ottoman
and in a list of the Yenerian consulates and sub·consu 1ates obun eor, ın NE ı ı
Empire on the basis o t e assovovıts rea
f h P · t ty (ı
. 71 8) (so S. EI ı (1955) 409c.
Lam ros, .. uııJUtKTCI, •
[1915) 325). On the namcs AMJdlia and l\laldlıa cf. also D ·
1
10 Cf. Armao, loc. cit. [note 193]. • lcz ııo [ıBrh cent.]; Melctios,
to7 Niccph. Thcotokis [ı736-1BOO], l:"tO'X"cz .r;r~~~ei~os •ıcrropl4 Tijı; ;o:ciAcz' Aczx{czı;,
'EKKAljO'~ClCJTLK~ laToplll, 3. 269 (18th cent.) • • •

Mt
ı.Pierre
263. ·
Belon du Mans, Lcs observations. de ~1usıeun ·
sıngu
Jarite% (ı 553)' p. 68 = cd.
13
101
ı SB 8, p. ı 49.- Cf. als o Tchihatcheff, Asıe Mı~eure 1 ~~~~~·11 10
re'dit~ animadverterent,
J. Leunclavius, Hist. MuRulm. (1 591), ll. 9-l:: Qu.um m in AnaJDiia· suas ultro reti-
in Gracda multo .meli / e~ c:o~~odius -~·a dıt:i~ili:uc~nstituri, se re~epcrunt.
quere reglones, et ın Graecıam, ıbıdem 11 ı o
ss
 ) ~o/ia' 110
'cal Annenian (Sth cent. A.D. '
cJassj s.
T ... • in the Romance language .
from L..ilnn /ili uı
It:alian .Aıwtôlia and Na/O '
Spanıs · h NaJolia, J\. r ~- ) as Asie from Lat. A na'
· ·
Fttnch Autolie (and ı. va/O ll •
h A to/ia (and Nato/ıa), . .
theıı Englis 114
.,. Russian, Byelorussian, Ukraıruan Amztolija (now
--L and Polish Amıtoila,
Cz~u A .. ) 111
obsolete = Mdloja zya · . . . .
. d · the 17th centurytı1 (wıth -tn as ın Asıen, KkıflllJitn,
German AMiolim use ııı . . tıc
.J- • ) which now replaces Kltınaıım.
Vor«Twttlt ,

~-.;:\TOAIOl:
- ''A _ıAtOf' has been recorded for the 3rd-6th centuries
The rY_rso021 Jl2ll]e vetw ~ • • ,A '\( ~
r-- tb th turytı& as has the femınıne .avetTOI\ ıx, name ıor a nun
19
~d down ~~• . e an ~: tion from Jerusalem,tı 7 and possib_ly 'AvetTOAtcl in a
:~~;eek~ge from Yithyııia (Bithynia).111 The names derıve from 'Avet-ro)..~
lll Oral information from Dr. George A. Egan (March ~·. 1968).
_ı_ tbe name E~---toglill • NatiJit
and the surname ' an· hTuscany.
ru a· ıu:so
· •
_.__
not a deriv of Gr :Av~TOA"') wıt t e
"'-'J'".
h R · f'J! ..
ussıan su nx -ya, as
.. Russıaıı ~UIIJ" 1s • • 1 · ·
Russisches etymologisches Worterbuch 1, 7) "1nterprets ıt, but from
M. V asmer ( fi A ,.
Byz. Gr. 'AYCr:OlLıı or from the Latinized orm . nalo11~. • .
m O. Dapper (1629-1689). Umbstindliche und eıge ntbhc he . BeschAreıb~ng /vAon As_ıa :
in sscb uhend die Landschaften Mesopotamien / a y onıen8 1 1 ssyrıen 1
nato ıen
oder Klein·Asıen nebenst einer vollkommnen Vorstellung des GIUcklichen / Wüsteo
ıınd Sıeinigten Arabiens. Zusamt deren verschiednen Namen usw. Transl. into German
by J. Ch. Bcenı. Nü.mberg 1681.-The name Anatolien stands in the title of the book
iaelf.
w Cf. Der Grollc Brockhaus11 1 (1952) 263, 1. Anatolien.
111 'A'~<~~ occun as B given name of pagans, officials, monks and clergymen : "Ayt~
'A"'-1-:-li.V>Ç bishop of Laodicca (270-282 A. D.), 'Av~T6At~ a pagan of Berytos (who
died 360 A. D.; wu B friend of Libaniua and held offices), "Avıu6).toı; !JL~cnıı; the 193rd
father at Nicaea (E. Honigmano. Une liste in~dite des peres de Nic~e, Byzantion 20
[1950], p. 65, No. 52; cf. Mızx.ı.Mv~ ~w.tCJaC.v as the 89th father at Nicaea); a military
ofncial and negociator (active 438-451), a patriarch of Constantinople (449-458), a
monk and hymnographer (6th cent.), an "AwT6).toı; 6 T6n Tijç 'AvcıTo).l]ç crrp~T7)~
(Sth unt. ; Vita Euthymii, p. t8f.), an 'Avcı'r6').~ npcını>.«nıı; (5th cent.); 'Avcı'r6At~
archbiehop of Salonica and AMtoltiU 11n/ttttm, On aome of these names see Pape·
~nseler, Wôrterbuch der griechischen Eigennamen, 1. 85 b; A. Lippold, art. Anat~
h~. De: KJeuıe Pauly 1 (1964) 335 ; Theophanea, Chronogr. 101.25 and pBssim;
75.15 ; 8t; 12; EEB:E. 19. 56; 14.26; ['Av!ı-r6).to~ lıpo .. .ı.vcıxo"] 11 122 212· and 29.120.
a. EEA. 2 (1927) 81 f. ......, ,. • , •
m~h:re are furthcr pcraonagea by the name 'AvcıT6).~: a monk (17th cent.), a pteudo·
h ('AMTtl.~ It'ld~, 17th cent.), a deacon from Chioa (18th cent.), blahopl
(
18
r. a~d ~ 9rh
cent.), an ~y"JJi~ and a prieat (both of the 19th cent.). Thi1 infor·
mfanAonh erı•e• from numcroua carda with material at the Medieval Archive1, Academy
o t ena.
ne lEBl: 11.36f. ,., EEB~ ll 68
nt See above, p. 42. witb noıca 119 and 120. , •

56
'East'; for the form2tion in -ı.oc; there are countless parallel namestıt but 'Avrı.­
't6hı.oc; is, I suggest, like 'EUtiSı.oc; (from •EAA«c;), McxxcUvı.oc; (from Mrı.ıu:8ov(cı,
Mrı.xE8~v), 'Ohui-L'noc; (from "'O>.u~oL7toc;), and the like, derived from the geographic
name. In fact,. 'Av~-rOXı.~c; as an ethnic is found in an undated inscription from
southwest Asıa Minor. 10 The personal name, derived from the Grec:k, is also
in use in Russian as Anatol', a Christian given name, and in French A110tok.

9-10. LEVANT,·ORIENT
There are two Westem designations for the Eastern ~{editerranean area,
especially ~the East', hoth of Latin origin.

LEVANT
The term Levant used to designate the peninsula for Europeans, especially
merchants and sailors. 111 Still, Levant normally is not really co-extensive with
Asia Minor (Anatolia) but, while it covers only pan of Asia Minor, i. e. its
coastland, it comprises, in addition, the coast of Syria and Palestine. The name
Levante "Eastland' occurs since the 13th century, obviously with the expansion
of the Genoese and Venetians in these parts of the Mediterranean, whereas
'Avrı.-roh~ is a few centuries older. To assume that the name Levante "terra posta
ad oriente" was given by the Italian seafarers and merchants independently be-
cause they allegedly thought of the eastern shores of the Mediterranean as being
the uıand of the sunrise"nı is hardly convincing. It is conversely natural, it
seems to this writer, to consider the Italian name i.Jvante a loan translation of the
Greek name 'Avrı.-roA~, a name employed by the Greeks living in those parts in
continuity and one adopted by the Italian.s themselves i~ the form An:ıtolia. 111
The content of the term Levante has nned slighdy dunng the centunes; thus
we have these uses:
(1) East;
(2) the lands situated in the East;
(3) the Iands whose coasts are washed by the East Mediterranean Sea, i. e.
Asia Minor, Syria, and Egypt ;1"
----
Cf. 'AvııMıicno.;, re~pyıo.;, rp1jy6pıo.;, 'E>.7d8ıo.;, 'Emq>ıhıo~: Euiv&L~. Eüyivıo.;, ~L~.
111
EöM>.ıo~. Eö<ri~ıo.;, EUMıi&to.;, EuTp6Jr\O~, Eü-Nxto~. Eöq>~J.LL~. ecoBô~. ·~c6~t.OI:,,
Me&oB,o.;, N cxTıipı.o.;, N ccn6pı.o~, ll«llıiBto~. Uc>.ciyto~, l:uvicrLOI:,, l:wq>pO-ııto~. ıtctTLo~.
~V.ompyt.o.;, cp~TLOI:,, Xııplcno.;, ete. ~ "A 'A TÔ).t 1
uo ~). "Awıov Xpucrô~to'ıl Tbv Kczl 1 'Avcz-rO>.to" Tb" >.rııınp6T(cz-nN) 1 >.. "":ıL~ v;
6 >.~J.L1tpOT(czTo~) lin~ KOJJ.ljT(ciTou?) / Tbv y>.u~-rov / u~ôv. ~ee R. Heber ey ~n Ak~d ~­
E ~

linka Bericht iıbcr %Wci Reisen im südwestlichcn Kleınasıe~ Denkscht. d. • · ·

Wiss.' ZU Wien, philos.-hist. cı. 45 (1897), _2, .No. 6. 2
lll P. M. Kondoyannis, rcwypııq>Lcz Tij~ MLX~ :ACJlıı.; (1 921). •
lll I. Taylor, Words and Places (1 909) (reproduced 1968), 54
aa See above, p. SSf. with notes 205-211. . , _ Lei zi 190~6), 2. 62a. Cf.
••• Riuers, Geographisch-statistisches Lexacon(Le~2 ~ol~.9tO) fsa!mıung Göschen), 16;
R. Kleinpaul Ll nder· und V ölkeroamen !pzıg Ji 1..ntMit and the westcm
the author ~entiona the eut Riviera as havang the name
til PtJ11i11111.
57
 f h Ea tern Mediterranean, especially Greece, Turkey of hoth
(4) .:e:d~d ~~a, ~d Egypt. Thus, ~Iso Italian M_art di Levantı is .. the sea
benr!:ı Anatolia, the coasts of Syna and Palestıne and those of EgyPt
and ~larmarica.'
rm Ltva~~tt before ı 922 used to apply especial!y to Euro peanizing dasses
of ıM commercı·aı cı'n'es of Greece, Turkey (Constannnople
The te . . .andh Smyrna), Syrıa
',
. d E t and had acquired a deprecıatıve sense ın t e usage of hoth
Palesan~ an gyp ,
Europesns and Turks.ttl . d E li h T ~· • •
Tb F ch form Ltva11t entered English an ng s L.Allanl sıgrufied .. the
coun~es~ the east' (obso1ete; The High Levanl for ..Far E~t' was usedin the
16th-l 7th centuries), especially ..the eastem part of the 1\fediterranean with its
. 1--ds and the countries adjoining' from the 15th century on (first occurrence
lS..ıa.u all . h . d
f tb English rerm ı 497), ue but, us u y ın t e more restrıcte and common
~e ~the Mediterranean coastl~ds o~ A~ia ~n or and ~yria'. 221
Reccnt defin.itions of Ltvt111t ın publicatıons ~ the Unıted States are these:
the area covering ..the East shores of the Mediterranean Sea, West Greece to
West Egypt'• and .. the lands bordering the East shores of the Mediterranean
and Aegean seas, especially Syria, Lebanon, and Israel'.n• Levanl Stater is the
desigmtion for the area covered by the republics of Syria and Lebanon (inde-
pendent since ı Jan. 1944) and Israel (since 1948).
In Gmnaıı the name Diı Uvtlllft ..Near East' (from Ital. kvanle), designating
the area comprising Joosely the lands around the East Mediterranean as far as
the Euphrates a.nd the Nile, was introduced in the 16th cent.uo
In Spanish Uvtlllk is the east wind and the Levanfe provinces bear the same
name but it arose here independently.

• Cf. E. Rossi, an. Le van tc. E lt. 21 (1 934). 9 a.

• OED. 6. 222c.
117
a. an. ~vam, EBr. 13 (1965) 999. Here follows a list of the various conaotations of
the English rume UNIII from this article:
(a) comm.only, the Mediterraoeam coutlands of Asia Minor and Syria;
(b) tomc~mcı, the coasd.anda of Greece. Asia Minor, Syria and E t·
(c) aomeumcs, Anatotia (Asia Mioor). ' gyp '
(d) Near East; •
(c) Middie Eau ·
•
(f) :ht High Lnam 'Par East' (1 6th- 17th centuriea).
'1·. M. Ramsay, Procetdinga 7 (191S-1 6
rouchn rhe Lcvant in the aourb. hi . ) 3~0. says that the coast of Asia Minor
the buJk of the arca usr of th A• t 8 • ıf proJected, would mean that the LtNnl is
J e egean.
n anorher delinition, the name UNII1
berween rhe Taurus and Sinai h. h waa u!ed by European traders for the landa
and Syria and PaJcatine by the R:m~ _were caiJ~d the landa of ShAm by the Arabs
•~res of Syria, Lcbanon 1 1 na' the area ıa now occupied by the four modern
• :.e" (J 96-4), 14(. • srae' and Jordan. Cf. B. Lewia, The MiddJe Eut and the
• T~bt~er't Gtogr. Dict. (1964) 610b,
• f andom Hf)Uae Dierionar f h E .
ı9s~!u~~-A. Gou.c, Etymolo~a~h!s e W~ghshb Language (New York 1966), e. L#WJnl.
), .., 2. rter uch der deutachcn Spracheı• (Berlin
 The desigrut.?on ~~ante has gradually been replaced by other names, which
are discussed ın this study. Etymologically, from Lat. levtirt ~to lift' the Ital.
/evante ~lifter' and •the ~sing one• beca~eFrench levant and Span. Portug./evan/e.ıaı
The Kahanes and Tıetze, who snıdicd the history of navigarion in the Eastern
Mediterranean, define the Levant in a histoncal perspective as follows: The
Levant arose out of the M.icrasiatic coastal regions with ports (these being the
crossroads of trade) that managed to rnaintain their independence for many
centuries (the Turks came into possession of some of the main centers of navi-
gation and commerce in the area in the 15th century), together with the Genoese
colonies in the Crimea and the V enetian possessions in the Aegean and in Greece.ıa1
uvanl, taken in the linguistic sphere, signifies the areas of Turkish damination
or influence; in other words, Levant refers to the area of those Mcditerranea.n
languages that are neither halian nar Gallo-Romance nor Ibero-Romance; and,
coincidentally, it refers roughly to the regions that have alsa known Venetian
jnfluence. 111
In modem Greek the term -tO AE~ci~ fkvdntef neut. and 6 Ae:~ci'l't"Et; /kvdnles/
m. •East; the east coastland of the Mediterranean" was borrowed from Ital.
Levanle; the earliest Gı-eek occurrence in the texts is AE~civn: 1637ZM and Ae:~civ­
uc; 1801.2•11 In addi tion, AE:~<ivn: neut. and M:~ivn:c; m. are used for ·east wind'.
Italian Fiore di uvanle was a description of Smyrna (Turk. !zmir) but also Za-
kynthos for the V enetians.
Then, the adj. Levanlifl8 as used, e. g., in the phrase Ltvantine merthantry,
i. e. Italian, Greek, Jewish, and Armenian, is certainly from Italian.
The general Italian Jevantino and Venetian kvantin ·Levantine' has become
common Greek Ae:~ccv-r(voç (fem. -(vee) flevandlno.rf •an inhabitant or native of the
Levant, Levantine, Levanter'.ue Thus, :M~ccv-Tlvo~ with plur. :lı~IX\Iorlvr,8e:c;ta'7
(probably from sing. AE:~cıvTlv-.,c; ~ It. pl:U. kvantim) and AE~«v-Tlvoı. (15,19)
t'Greek soldiers under the orders of Buas .131 In the 16th century, Ae:~ccv-Tı.voL
designated the foreign Christian inhabitants of the commercial cities of the
East and Roman Catholic Europeans, called 1Atin-r~ası by the Turks.u• The

111 W. Mcyer-Lübke, Romanisehes etymologisches Wörterbuch1 (1935), No. 5000: Inm

1
heben" (i. e. lift, raise). . . T ki h N · 1
111 H. and R. Kahane and A. Tiene, The Lingua Franca uı the Le~ant · ur s autıcaf
Terms of Italian and Greek Origin ( Urbana ı 958), 3 f. ~ey list the ~~~tal states 0
Asia Minor (p. 4): the Empire of Trebizond, Constantınople, the Cılicıan lowland,
Smyrna, Salonica.
10
Ibi d., p. VIII. - «>. .. -roü lv Kcqıillllv«F
lU •hpot)coı; ci~~ıiTTLOt; 6l)( Kcqıa:Ul)vla:ı;, AL~"((latı; mpl ;ou ~~ ou ;r'l'~ N M Damalas'
ed. E. Legrand, BGV. 1 (1880) 337.-A. Koraas, 'nCJ'fo 11 ' ~ &~ıı ·cl ·ou" btııt"b~
1. 109, uscs the name: (Villoison) lı~cupcL mpLacrônpa: llll)VU<ıi ciqı ~~ P
"EAAl)'tiEt; TOÜ Ac~ıiVTc [year ı 788].
"' A. Lignos, 'Apxc'tov "T8pa:ı; ı,. 2~6. . G iechenland (Athens 1940), 256.
lll Cf. H. and R. Kahane, ltaheıusche Ortsnamen ın r nice 1850) 13
117

ua Tzanes Koronaios, 'Av8p<~y<~&~JL<ıT« Mcp)(oup ou ttO <~, e · ·

r'
Manthos I oannou, l:uJLıpopıi )(«ıl <ılxıı-ıı).(&)alıı ~(ı)P~rı; e d c Sathas ·• EU1)VL)(ıi 4-vb-
•
BoTCI (Athens 1867), 1, p. 10. h G ks of Megalo Kastro (Candia,
The term LttKJn/inı appeara to be us~d ~0f t de byje du Gros Histoire des voyages
111

lrakleio), of the Aegean, and of the Ionıan s an s · •

59
 . nded from <Ppıiyx.ot AE~etv't'(vot) brings to
renn cı-p,;yxo>.t~(lV't'(voL _(ı. e. co~r~here is also the adj. AE~otV't'(vtxoc; rpertaining
the fore the religious .di~e~ce~vcı't'oA('t'Lxoc;), derived from At~ccvnvo~ • .
to the Lennt, LeV1fitlDC ~Sf kvt111fin rLe-vantine' yielded also a farru}y name
The \ ·enetian appella:tı-ve eek family name At~ccvri)~,sn from which are ex-
1..,mıtlfİ1I., bence the mod. G~ , (l 784) ın and the name At~ccvTıiBo~ m. of a
Wııed the fiunily name At~cıVT«X"/lc;
~ttleınent in Tenos.ua 'IJIId levent /nlenJ rpirate, marine' (and ·~olunteer soldier,
The Turkish noun /nJ, r '6n 'e11 set-up }ad') has been explaıned from Persian
braT"e man' and presently ath Oe w anli word also Spanish /eventı (Don Guichotte
/nmii r vagabond'·'"From) . e d sm · ed"' According to a second ınterpretatıon,
. .
· p ı 75 ıs env · . .
m, ed. R. ı,.~. .1arın, . · borrowing from Ital. /evtlllfino, which (wıth the Turkish
the Turkish temı ıs a th form /nltnt) in tum yielded the mod. Gr. noun
6
vowd barm Y t -f:tht or--~ senses the common ooes being ryoung man of
00
a..ı..-. J/evhıt}jıf wı sevcr.u ,
M,-....,c;. d e and brave; a handsome and gay young man; a gallant
fine physıque, ~so~ ' Greek sUlll2me At~tvnJ~· ın The word has become a
awı'.ua Hence, Ro e /tvenl rbrave' Bulg. levent rstrong young man', Serb.
Balb.a tertD, SO uınan. ' 1 r }diei' lU
~itıttl rTurkish seaman; hero', ete. a. also Span. ıevente so .

ORIENT
The teım Orient r&st' occurs in most European languages :
Imi. Oriente French Orient
German Oritnt English Oritnt
de momieur le Marquis Ville en Levant et du siege de Candie (Lyoo 1669), 62, 63, 209.
a.
A. Vacalopoulos, 'Icr:opl~ TOÜ Niou Ell1)YLGJLOÜ 3 (1968), 51 s.
1

• On the .~~voL cf. P. Koodoyannis, rc(l)yp~ıpltı 'C'ijc; MLXpic; •Ao[ctc;, 56. Cf. EEA. 8
(1930) 555b.
Ml From Tenos, Kythnos, and elsewhere (yean 1806, 1807, 1809, 1813, 1814). The in-
formation from the Medieval Archives, Academy of Atheos.
NI A. Sig:dıs , 'Ei):r,~ 2 (1929) 50.
sa Yean 1801, 1802, 1806, 1807: D. N. Drosos, 'lcrToptct 'C'ijc; vljcrou T-l)vou (Atheos 1870},
289, 333, 435, 438, 455. Cf. S. Menardos, To7t(I)WJLUI 'C'ijc; vl)crou T-l)vou, OAA. 3 (1928)
156, who nmes the local pronunciation li-•
... IUhane and Tieae, The Lingua Franca in the Levaot (1958), 8. The authors do oot
accept the etymology from Ital. ltNIIIii'IO.
18
L. Spitzer, Esp. lcveote, RI EB. 1 (1934) 269 f.; the author explains the Turkish word
from Ital. ltNn/ (ifl) 'a volunteer enlisted soldier; franc-tircur; vagabood; one of
proud appearance; audacioue man'.
• A aec?nd Turk. noun ~""~· lntllll, a oautical term 'a port-chain to a ahip'a port·lid,
pon- lıfr.er', u non·~uucal. der Kettbaum {am Webatuhl)', is explained from the same
Ital. noun •intmlt, In a d1fferent meaning 'lifter' • Kahane aod Tietze The Lingua
.., Franca in the J...cvant (1958), p. 276, No. 371. ' '
On the Grcek noun K. Amantot, 'H ~U~YLK~ cr'I)JLIMI« 'fiıc; ~'Cdc; ).c~~c;, 'EUY)vucci 2
(1929) 438f.; on _the noun and the aurname S. Xanthoudidia, Acıoypcıcpltı 7 (1923)
379 (the author brı~g• aa contraating the terma ).&~mu; 'piratcl from the Eaat, notably

•
1
~;) 0 the Turk••h galleya' (Bounialit, Kptj-r'Mix; n6MJ.Loc;, ed. Xirouchakia [Trle1te
Su • 37 -21; 436.1 i 526.2.1) and 7t'JVCVT(voL 'piratel from the wcat•.
U K . Lokot~e~. E.tymologıachea Wörterbuch der europliachen W örter orientallachen
npruap (He1delberg 1927), p. 105, No. 131 6 .
The simplest definition is •eastern countries' in a · · • .
the Mediterranean' and today 'the countries' fA ~tıquıty the countnes east of
and detailed is the following: 'the area
Greece, the Balkans, Westem Russia to the Inf
co:
risi~a ~ene~ ·"' More spccific
tı~ nalveryD nCineast of Egypt,
to South Pole).160 erna 0 ate e (from North
The term also provides the descriptive parts of the area
1. 'Near East': Fr. Proehe Ori~nt, It. Vicino On'•nlı1 Ge L 1\.T L
Nı E t G k 'E ' • "' • rm. ~,. ı. vam Osten Engl
A ~~r li as '
.n.ıuto a.
ree T(Uç; 'AV«-roX~; this descriptive name links i~ witb
The contrast to this is of course 'Far East' · Fr E ....trt 0 ·
·
Onente (Ge L ı::- • • ..... ~me nent, I t. E slremo
rm. ~r rerne Oıten, Engl. Far East Gr k .,A 'A , .
Arabic AJ-Sharq AJ-Aqsa). , ee 1t(J) Vtl't'OAll• lraqı

2. 'Mid?Je Ea~t': Fr. Orient Moyen, lt. ~eJio Or~ente (Greek MtaY) 'Avtı-roA~,
[Iraqı] Arabıc AI-Sharq AI-Ausat). This expresston has ın' part b bed b th
· ·
d esıgnatıons, r -·· d ..
.~...Jeı~ante an Vıcıno Oriente. 211
a sor o

The name derives from Lat. oriens (sc. sol) meaning •rising (sun)' 'di ctı' f
h , d 'la d · h . , re on o
t e east an n ın t e east'; ıt was derived exactly as levante aııd Gr. liv«-roA~
w ere.
The adj. orienta/ 'pertaining to the east' is used also as an ethnic 'inhabitant of
the Orient'; cf. levantino, 'Avtı-;oAı.x6c; and 'Avtı-roA['t'l')ç;.
~inally, the !tali~ design.adon Ana Anteriort (German Vortkrasien) is deli-
mıted by the followıng contour: the Eastern Mediterranean, the Red Sea, the
Persian Gulf, the Afghanistan Hindukush, the Caspian Sea, and the Black
Sea.uı

11.-12. Lat. ROMANIA 'Asia. :Minor';

Greek P!JMANIA 'Asia.l\finor'
I nlrodllction.
The name s Lat. Romania and, bence, Greek P(J)(Ltıv[« for 'Asia :Minor' have
their prehistory and their callateral history. They both appear early in the middle
ages. Romania, a derivative of Rommun •inhabitant of Rome' and then 'Roman',
plur. Romani 'Romans', was formed on the basis of the pattem of the Latin
n.ames of countries with the suffix -ia such as ltalia, Grauia (from Grt~tcı), Bri-
fannia, Gallia (from Gallı), Gothia, etc.•61 lt was a popular designation during
the 4thf5th centuries A.D. for 'orbis Romanus' and ~imperium Romanum'.
The name has had multiple fortunes. RomtJIIIIJ, meaning : citizen of the Roman
smte' has swvived till today in various forms in Neo-Latın languages (Romflllo,

lU Webster's Geogr. Dict. (1964), s. Oritlll.

110
Atlas of the World, vol. t, plate 9 (1958).
111 See sbove, p. 41. Cf. art. Asia, Eit., 2nd Appendi:ıt (1938--48),_ 278b. F~r a good
discussion of the terms NNr E411 ıınd MiJJh E41J see B. Lewıs, The Mıddle East
and the West (1963), 9ff.
"' Ibi d.; D. J. Georgacas, N ames 17 (1 969) 20.
us WoUI', p. 3 (lee ııe:r.t note].
61
 . . . RoiiJIZIIia has had several applications,. as we will
R~••, Ro-_aın, Ro11maı~~t:~~ ones: (a) the westem Roman Emp~e, (b) the
see but ma.ınly three . by its neighhors), and (c) the Latın Empire
' E · (called Romailla
Byzantine mpıre d (1204-1261).
~t up b~· the Crusa ~rs hic term is listed belo w ·1 "
Bibliography 00 thi} ~ogra~y for which no satisfactory w ork had been done,
Unlike other parıs stu ~and well docwnented, on the names Romania
0 5

an admirable monograPh,l) comdp;lated rıames was published by Professor R. L.

26 an
and P(&)fL%"(tı (1204-1
W l.ff' ·position one t hing ıs · mıssıng,
· · · e. a more d etailed
ı. ·
\\olff in 1948.! ~
51 0
f ths exrelationship if any, between the Turkish names
explanatıon . on the oth er. This
.
lingwsnc. th o ehand, and Romatiiis
' and R o1nanra,
Rıim and Rılm!Ja, onhi e o~e 's wk but such a relationship, if it existed, is wonh
v;as of course nurot a stonanent ...L-t RoiiJania (the form which occw:s in the western
. wry· Wo s st2tem
the ınq uua • 1 th S ı· k
·th Cru d ) i most frequently used precıse y as e e JU Turks
sources 0 { ~ th ~er: lıım and as no other people did, 168 does not clarify the
then empf ohy n~ Id be derived from Romanlls or Romania and how Rs-
matter o ow n.Mf!l cou ciarif hi · 1111
"'&a is expla.ined from RoiiJilllia. I shall artempt tofi . y t . s po:. . l da
Tb hic name Ro111ania appears for the rst nme ın a c oruc e ted
ca. 33~ r.~!d in a series of other texts of the 4th ,and 5th cen~ries to ~esignate
the •orbis Romanus~ or the rimperiuın Romanwn I i i and desıgnates eıther the

IN The iıems are lısted in chroııological order: . . .. . . . . . . .

M. G. Bartoli, Romtillia e 'P(J)paııla, in : Serıttı vanı dı erudızıone c dı crı~ca ın
onorc di Rodolfo Renier (Torioo, 1912), pp. 981-999 [The author states that ııı the
eoviroo5 of Ragusa the name Roman:ija wa.s stili used in the beginııing of the 20th
ccnrurv with the sernantic application that Romania had in the west during the middle
ages (p. 982 note 3); that Greek 'PwJL~vl.cı comcs from Old Romance Romdnia, which
is corrcct. but morc recent Pwı.ı«vt4 (whosc cxistence 1 doubt) renders halian Romagna,
p. 994 (the author brings as parallcls: ~(K~ f. from Latin, which is rather an aug-
ment:ıtiYc of the neut. JL«''~Lv 'slecve' [cf. G. Hatzidakis, Einleitung in die ncu-
gricch.ische Gramrmtik 93 and 433; Bartoli, ibid., note 3, mentions this], and JL~LXGt
f. from Romanu, i. c. Italıan, mdnüa). Conccrning the derivation of P(ı)~(ıx with
sulf. -Ltı and P(ı)ruzv6<; from Röm4nNJ with -4nNJ the author simply lists these names,
pp. 990 and 991 reapectivcly. Othcrwisc, this linguistic study offers oothing for the
preseın discussioo. J
G. Paris, Romani, Romania, lingua Romana, Romanci um, in: Romaoia (Paris) 1
(18i2). 1-22 [the nnt part published; a ~cond part never appeared].
P. Monccauz, Let Origines ct l'histoirc du mot Romania 1 Bullctin de la Soci~t~ Na·
tionale ~es Antiquaire.s de Francc (Paris), 1920, pp. 152-157 (session of 17 March 1920).
J. Zeiller, L':ıppırition du mot Romania chc:z les b:rivains latina, Revue des ~tudes
launcs 7 (1929) 194-19~ = Mllangea Sisic', 1929, pp. 309-313.
G. Recour~, Les Astıses de Romanic (1930), p. XVIII.
D. Zakyrhınos,_ ~ Chrysobullc d'Alexia lll Comnene, empereur de Tr~bizondc,
en fıveur db Veruucnı (Paris 1932), Ur91. Cf.P. Dölgcr, BZ. 33 (1933) 112-5.
Ide m, P(a)ıv.ıvkı :it..al P(a)ı.ııJ).I.cı, NM 'Ee7Tta: 38 ( 1945) 813-1 5.
(A~· An;a~)s, ~;1Lır1 (a• 'EI).Tf.ıl)'~ 6 (1933), 231-36 == idcm, !).6)CJCJtı<ck !J.CM~JL<ınt
2
Jt c= Le • • 253, 386-88. Cf. P. Döl ger, BZ. 34 (1 934) 446 f.
(J 9~) 34 c(:olfJ, Rom~nia: The Latin Empire of Constantinople, Speculum 23
7_
•• • . · ere abbrcvıated: WolfJ.)
See precedıng nrJtc. IH W lff
33
: See 5ub~quent chapter, pp. 71-83. o ' •
ConauJarıa Constaminopoüt [ h . 1
ana c roııac e datcd 330 A. D.]; eec reference1 in WoUf, 3.
62
East Empire or the \Vest Empireı•• as itmeant the 'Roman Empire' in Ammianus
Mareellinus (ca. ~90 A.D.) 100 and in Paulus Orosius (ca. 418 A. D.)ıtı It m~~
said _that Romant~ cov_e_re~_ all lands conqu_c:_red ~y Rome.ın In the 4th century
the ~me Ro111anıa seems to have been in popular use for "impcrial tcrritory",
especıally the Nonh of Italy.ıu The name was revived in the west under the
Carolingians to represent the 'Carolingian Empire'. With the Germans of the
10th century Ro11ıania was rcstri~ted to the sense 'Italian provinces of the Empire',
which later on was narrowed stıll further so as to cover the region corresponding
to the former Exarc.hate of. Ravenna., still called the Romagna.'"
The term Ronıanıa was ıntroduced by the Latins into the Greek lands they
occupied. Thus, the doge of Verıice bore the title "Dominus quartae partis et
dimidiae totius Imperü Romaniae". i. e. •ruler of the 4th and a half of the 4th of
the entire state of Romania'. Funher, 1\{arino Sanudo the Elder was writing the
"lstoria del Regno di Romania,, and the codification of the feudal customs of
the Frankish in Greece was titled "Assises de Romanie, .s••
The ruıme Romania was in use in Westcrn Europe, also after the fall of the
Westem Roman Empire (476 A.D.) ~ut was then definitively employed to
design2te the lands that consrituted the Byzantine Empire (and accordingly in
the Greek form 'P(&)ıı.«vl«); this covered the period through the 4th Crusade.
In more detail, Romania occurs in isolated cases as early as 655 D.A. but generally
after 1080 to designate the ·syzantine empire' but the two designations, 'Byzantine
empire' and •Asia Minor', were in the West current simultaneously from ca.
1100 A.-D .• at which time the first accounts of the First Crusade began to be
written. and the name is, ina few texts, employed with both sernantic values.111
Romania designates only 'Greece' (and not the whole empire) in Bemarda
Maragone's Annals (1192 A. D.) and. fr~m 1169 on, the ~noese recor~s used
Romania. lt has been established that this term had been ın currency wıth the
Italian cities during the 12th century, apparendy following the of6cial Byzantine

'" J. Zciller, '!

Revue des ~tudes latines (ı ~29) ı 98. .. _
uo Ammianus Mareellin us, ı 6. ı ı. 7: scıens ıd contra uulıtatem Romanıae (so cod~x Fu~·
densis, Rome, Vat. Lat. 1873) iussisse 'although he knew that he had acted wıth this
order against the interests of the Roman empire' (Momms~n _needlessly . corrects
Roma11ia1 into RomaflM rei, and the editor C. U. Clark [Ammıanı Marcellinı Rerum
Gcstarum libri qui supersunt (Berlin) ı (ı9t0), P· 89) and the. transl~tor Jo~o C. ~olfe
[Loeb t p. 258] follow suit). See Eugen Pehrle, Romama beı Am~anus arce nus, 1
Philol~g: Wochenschrift 45 (1925), coll. 381 f. However, the name ıs not attested for
the hrst time, as Fehrle thinks. .
lU Orosius Historia 7. 43. S, ed. C. Zangemeıster.
••• H. Pire~ne, Mahomet et Charlemagne (Paris, Bru:u lle.s ı93ı P·b~ :~~: de l'Empire
1
••• cr. J. Zeiller, Les origines chr~tiennes dans tes provınces DU ıe
romain (Paris 1918), 437ff.
ltt P. Wittek AIPHOS. 6 (1938) 361 note ı; Wolff, 3. . ]
lll D. Zakythinos, But~v-rLov (Ath~ns 1951), ~~ [no ı:e:~::~e~~:=c~a~~sn {Leyden 1688),
1
" Du Cange, Glossarıum ad scrıptores n:ıe ıae .e t ı . d m rovinciae Asiaticae''
2.1312, s. • P(&)f.Lı:tv(a;, defi~es it as '~lmper.ıum or•r:~~t~~:e(~ori. 1886), 7.209, s. Ro·
and refera to his Glossarıum medıae et ınfi~a.e . partabus Graecis• (Amsterdam
mania ; J. Casperu s Suicerus, The_saurus eec e~ıasucus ;o the material thaıı those in Du
1728). coll. 912f., 1. 'Pwpcnla (wıth fuller re erences
Cange). See WoUf, 4 note 14.
63
 practice bcginning with AJcxius Comnenus but the ~e Ron1anitı for ·Byzantine
empire' 'Q."&S not current in the west before the tıme of that emperor. Pope
Innocc:nr III, bcginning in 1203_, used it. And Genoese auth?rs, after the_ 4th
Crusade. continue to all the .Lascarid emperors, the Greek heırs to Byzantıum,
now in exile in Niaea, "emperors of Romania" ;•n to the Genoese, Romania
dcsigmted the rByzantine empire'. in gen~ and, occasionally, more specifically
·the European portions of Byzıntıne temto~. , . . . . .
The westcm term RomiJifia bad the sense Greece for Idrisı, who livıng ın
Sicilr used materials of the Westemers. 1" His large map's G'ermtinia is an errone-
ous İn.nscription of Romallia, i. e. the designation for the territory which was
lıeft ro the Empire south of the Danube, con.fined to Thrace after the inttusion
of the Bulgariaos...,
\\hen the Frankish forces occupied Constantinople in 1204, established the
Latin Empire, and divided the Byzantine state among themselves, they named it
Ro•IDIİ4, rather inaccordance with their old custom but perhaps also because the
Greck oame form Pw~l« was at that time well known in the East. Thus,
Pllrlifio Ro1111111iae, the faremost source illuminating the system of the admin-
istrative division of rhe Byzantine state during the 4th Crusade, written between
t.bıe 16th of M2y and the end of September 1204, and being a tabulation of the
distribution of the lands of the aballsbed Byzantine Empire among the Crusaders
i. e. rhe lands alloated to the Doge and the Community of V enice, to the Lati~
Emperor of Coııstmtinople and the Crusaders, bea.rs in the title the term Ro-
1111D1İ4.~' So, rhe cxpressions L'tmpirt Je Romanit (Villehardouin) ın and (la)
Ro"'.mut 171 were ~ ~ ~~ do~e of V ~ce ti~d himself in that period:
M1111111U f/II'Zrlae parhı el Ji,iJiae lohm /mptnı Romanıt. 171 In the Frankish text of
Imberios and Margaron2 the name Romanit stands for the Byzantine state.t7t After
t.bıe ~~ of Constan~opl~ from the Latins by the Greeks (1261) the name
Rollltllllll persisted as a desıgnatıon for the Fraııki.sh possessions in Greece and
'" Rcftrtnca in WoUf, l 3 note 52.
: J:.drisi, Gi~graphie, trad. A. Jau~n.. 2 (1840), 122.
~~rad IMdriı~l~~· MamaJppa.e Arabicac, ll. Bd. (Stuttgart 1927), p. 122.-Gcrmania is givcn
...., on 11 s • 1 map· see op cı't 123
.,. a D · • · ·• P· ·
Tho~uZatt.~n~, EEB~. 21 (1951) 178-183. Text and intcrprctation in: Tafcl und
Part 1 cVieıın:.ıı1:~)u~;: ~andcı.- und Staats~cıchichtc dcr Rcpublik Vcncdig.
m GcoB'roi de Villehud~uin La co on~s rcrum Ausrr_ıacarum, 2. ıcr., XII] ..
(Paris. 187-4): ıot l'tmpi;c de ::!,"::, ~l~b~sdt.antınoplc, § 93, cd. Natalis de Wailly
m.ania. But ı' n c 282 D-~ · ( Tb ıı:: ıcnce de Romc. Here Romın/ı - Ro-
J nrm~•Nt = race ?) D- 111111• 11
1\11~ restrıctcd almost cntircly to the
• •
provinc.es ••tuar.ed in Euro.- 'tb h
v·ıı h ,..-, wı t c czccptıon of Nicac
ı t ardouin, § 304, p. 180: La duchtc de ,. . a bcıng
. part o f R omanıc:
.
de la tcrrc de Ro,1flia ct seoit d'a tre d IN~q~c, quı ere une des plus haltc hooors
mı I li~ri ~tlla rtpublica' di Vcnczia.u Rc;a:: c( ;~} (~ Dardancllcs], dtvcn la Turquic.
1 18
perıo dit ~. Signore di Natolia :ı deli la l, [lo. 240, p. 51: gran duca dell'im-
- Grecc.e?). c 0 c. 0 •ol. 2, ch. IV, No. 66: &111atrl1
'" 1 Libri Commcmoriali della Re blica di V . .
I rıtoli dei do~ di Venezia, ~ 30 (cited ~z1a, Regau _7 (1907), No.t, p. 3; V. Luzarlnl,
Ct,mntıw, p. 90). Y D. Zakythinot, Le ch.ry~abulle d' Alait lll
..,. H. Schreiner, Neue Quellen zur Ko ..
griecbiechen Romant Imbcrios und r:foaıuoo un d Entatchungsgeachichtc dco mlttcl·
argarona, 8 Z, 30 (1929-30) 129.
64
especially the principality of Achaia. Southem Greece was ft ·
the name partes RomaniM basıaı.ın And in the 14th centu olienl desı~ted by
· s h ry, a tt e treanse com-
posed b y M anno anudo. ~ • t e Elder was titled Jstoria LJ n_
ue IUt,no
diR omanza.·
The name R omama ıor European territories• was used bec d ft
alk · u1 ıore an even a er
the B an peruns a became a possession of the Ottoman T k 211 E th
T urks settied ın· E ur s. . g. e
· ı
uropean
L: ı
Romania in 1354. The term was t ransıorme c d r'rom
a p~li tı.ca to a geograpıuca one and this evolution had been completed by the
begıruung 14~ centu.ry.. ~~ Romania included Bulgarian principalities, Serb~
and .d
the Frank.ish
d prıncıpalitıes
. . (and Nicaea in northwestcrn Asıa· ~~=- nuııor was
consı ere as constıtutıng part of trus Romania).177

ROMANIA •Asia Minor'

The use of the name Romania for the Asia Minor (or Anatolian) peninsula
starts in the 12th century. In rus work completed ca. 1111 A. D. \Villiam of
Apulia employs the designation with this sernantic content as do ~he historio-
graphers of the CrusadeS.171 However, close e..xamination of the western sources
for the period of the first three Crusades, neady one century long (1096-1192),
has confirmed that usage (Romania •Asia ~finor') by the Crusaders, albeit, same-
times, to the inclusion of part of Syria. Those territories, formerly Byzantine,
had been taken by the Turks by 1096 when the first Crusaders arrived in Byzan-
tium and many of these territories were to be reconquered by the Crusaders.
In Gesla Francorum the attestation of Romania and the reference to Nicaea as
ıaput totius RomaniM clearly establish Romania as 'Asia :Minor' and the fact that
Nicaea was the head of all of Asia Minor {to the exclusion of the European
parts of the Empire).1711 Equally important is the mention of Romania (Romanit, ete.)
in the ChiJIIsons de Geıte (surviving versions written down before 1200 A.D.).
Thus, w hile in one passage of La Chanıon J'Anliocbt "terre de Romenie" m~
the European Byzantine Empire, in the rest the term invariably s~nd~ for· ~ıa
Minor' .no Furthermore, Romtlllie, deseribed with its peaks and mountaıns and ıts
Turks (called als o Persians), 211 in the Plkrinagt of Charlemagne lo ]eru~alem and
Constantinople is nothing but •Asia Minor' .181 • • •
To the Crusaders and to \Villiam of Apulia Romama desıgnated specifiailly
•Asia Minor~ (sometimes including northem Syri~ but usually excluding Greece,
Byzantium itself and all European possessions of t~e E~pire).
181
•
The Arabic and Turkish usage of Rıim for all Asıa ~finor was, as the evı~e!lce
shows, adopted by the Crusaders and their historio~~ph~rs..ın. fact,. \Vı!ll~
of Malmesbury attributes the use of the te.rm ~oma~la ın ıts ~ıgnifica~on Asıa
Minor• to the Turks, though in equating Bıthynıa wıth Romama he nustook the

171
See reference in Zakythinos, 0 P· dt .• 90 ~ote 4· . AIPHOS 6 (1938) 375.
• 71 See a notice of 1411 and a Jetter of 1413 ın P. Wntek, ·
•n lbı"d .• 374. n• Wolff. 21.
. . w )j[ 22ff
171 The pa ages, referencea. and Latiıı attestatı~n• ın
11 ° • ·
"' W tır 28 ır 111 Ibıd.• 31. . d)
o "• n. . ll h • ion of • medtevallegen ·
111
lbld .• 30-32 (the ııot~ 145 on. th.e P~''?A
·~ ::;.e ~s ~e~~~?simultaneous curttncy in
111 Both sen 1 ea, 'Byzantıne Empıre and sıa ınor
the Weat after ca. 1100; see above p. 58f.
65
 ... thi ._rv meaning of Romania t Asia Minor' is fo und in th
tOr the
...tt
,..-- _ w bol e; d ... s .,._.ı
In addiuon, · • ın ~ F red erıc
· the sources ıor · k Barbaross ,e
letrer
rs ot the89--
Crusa )ers. Romlllli4 does sometımes . desıgn~te
. .~we~tem A sia Minor»as
Crusac:k (1~ 1190 •B . e Eınpire' but in most cases Asıa Mınor'. 181
0
uıd ~ , " .Y Min~~s found also in a letter of Marino Sanudo the Elde
Ra_.,. -:-a.sıa o
. . . ,,.,,..,J/41ıt . ~·fi ] .JL R omanıam;
llllll [= Asıarn .1• norem auouc
. and inr
(1330) ·· [Tatan
Ic 1 ıpii arr
(IJ34) he reproduces the passage wı"th the additıon: · qui [Tatari]
anothcr tter · 187
/JMJ EJII'Omi jJ eıt Romallllllll· •
,..~:e matter of how the ttadition of •Asia Minor'. for Romania originated,
\t"olfl: making use also of the conclusions of Pau~ \Vıttek and of V. Laurent,
the following: William of l\{almesbury attrıbutes the term Romania to
~urks. In the 8th and 9th centuries ~e Arahic term Riim was narrowed
do"'-n to me2Sl the regions of eastem Anatolla across the ~aurus-Euphrates fron-
ricr in Bf72.Dtine territory, which the Turks regularly raıded. By the Iate tl th
a:ntwT ·when the people of \Vestern Europe were re-leaming the word, its
mcıni~g for the Turks had beco~e ii~ed: J?im .w~ tha~ P~ of the Byzantine
Empitt which they had recently ınva?ed, ~·e. Ası~ Minor . The Turks gave
the name ]W. to this territory of Asıa Minor, which they ravaged, and it is
rea.sooablc to suppose u-ith Wittek, Laurent, and Wolff that the Crusaders, who
found the Turks thc:re and drove them from their advanced positions in the
westı:m part of A.sia ~finor, also adopted the terminology of the Turks.•"
In otbeı words, when the Crusaders heard the Turkish name Rılm!J•t with the
mcaning •Asia ~linor', they took over that sense of the Turkish term and attached
it to their own &miliar Latin name Romllllia, which resembled the Turkish name.

PDMANIA
I•oJanqry Noll
The name Romtllli4 ~as mnsferred !o the East from ca. mid-4th century, but
from the year 1204 on ıt retumed to life to cover the Frankish conquered lands
and beame very common {the tcnn Graeaa be.ing used more rarely). Thus,

• Wilhelmi x . (u:;nachi, D e gestJI· regum Angiorum libri quinque, ed.

w. StubbtMalmnbiricnsis
R
• 11
Reference~ ino.;oiS~26. oo 1889), 2.414; ICe quotation alao in Wolff, 23.
• lbid., 26.
., F. Kansımann Srudien übe M · S d
(l& ;) ;~ no ama 0 d_cn llteren, Abhandl. dcr hiat. Cl. d. k.
S.yer. Akad. d.WiM
note• 1-2 ron p. j.)7
91
5 6 and 800 (clted by Zakythinoa, op. cit., 90f. with
• ~e P. Wittek, Le Sultan de Rü
~·()ıff', 32. - ~Jim ı (1SJ2-l 520) : · AlPHOS. 6 (1938) 361-390, eapecıally .
362ff.;
dw lands west of the E ph demandcd that he be called Sultan of ROm (L e. of
. u rates an the Taur ) p . d A rabaa.
.
8 nefly 1 reproduce he he us , eraıa, an
d•,ed 9 ~pt 1?69)· Ro re. r rsı~enu of the thinking of Dr. A. Tictıc (per lettd
lllnd• n.ıled by rhe ium':'1111111 wastrobably 'the counuy inhabited by the ROm', or •the
dim.n ..hınır of rhe Gre~k"': 1 uc e~rly ~efin~ble ~eographic area. Of courae, with the
~ '>f rhr Baliran prnin•:lıı po~~~n an Alıa M1nor under rhe SeiJukt and in certaln
,.,_,n•l •i~ihurirın and t Id _rhe Ott~m~nt, the term RDIIIallill 11radually lost ha
ft)f'tnerly inhabired by thr ;~ /•rtu~ only Ul ınherhcd tcrritorial aenae 11 'the land
m 1 or the lan d forrnerly u nder the rule of the Romi!' ·
M
the Greek name P(I)JLrıvtot froman/af was adopted.ıa•The rare ethrüc p(A)~cıvt'n'Jç was
formed, but the rulers are called ~cıat'M:!ç P(A)~cı((A)v.
As Romania, so the Greek form P(A)~cıv(cı was used from the 4th century (ca.
300 A. D.; 358 A. D.~ 375 A. D.; 395 A. D.; Sth century) ıto on to designate the
Rom~_ state .or Empıre, hoth :Ves~ern and Eastem. Pwıı~~(~ in Byzanrine sources
for "the temtory of the Empıre ın the East, the Byzanrine state' occurs mo re
extensively soon after the eclipse of the Roman Empire in the west (476 A. D.),
so in Malalas (6th cent.), who wrote ina language close to the popular one, in
an inscription of the Iate 6th century found in the Sremska Mitrovitsa ( = Sir-
mium), •oı but, thereafter, the occurrences are frequent in Byzantine w ri ters
(7th to 11th centuries). 181 The term became popular; e. g., in addresses and
wishes expressed by the people in the hippodrome the phrase was heard: ~ P(A)ıı~~t«
vtxq .. Romania is the winner' (or Romania is destined to, should conquef), ex-
pressed as a statement of fact. 101 The name represents "Byzantine state'.
Though the emperors did not employ the name P(A)~rı-Jtcı in thcir official
imperial documents before the 11 th century (i. e. the time of Alexius Comnenus,
1081-1118), it does frequently appcar in such documents from the Iate llth

u• As it appears to K. Amant~, 'Elll)vooi 6 (1933) 232, the Latin name Ro,af&ia came
to the East through the writers and it gradually grew so popular as to be preservtd
in the acritic poets down to our time. But it wcnt out of use in Central Gret~e. _
oo St. Athanasius [patriarch of Ale:ıandria, 358 A. D.], PG. 25.733 ~; St. Epıp~anıus
[bishop of Constantia in Cyprus, 375 A. D.]. PG. 92.29 D; Cansulana Constantınopo·
litana, ad ann. 395; St. Nil us, PG. 129. 116A (apropos the invuions of the barba~
rians). 89 22 1 . 1
tn Eranos Vindobonensis (Vienna 1893), pp. 331-333; cf. BZ. 3 (1 4) . t ımp ores
Christ to lay low the Avan and protect (ıN>.~ı~ov) -riıv P(ı)~cxvlttv K<ıl ypci~CIVTil. Cf.
H. Gr~goire, Byzantion 12 (1937) 688; P. Wittek, ~ Sultan de Rum. AIPHOS. 6
(1938) 361 notc 1; K. Amantos, •ıaTOp(« Tou t!uCcrnwou Kpci"nıuç1 1 (1953~, 251 note 2.
111 In a Ietter in Greck of King Chosrocs (590-628) of Persia, reproduc~d m~ T~top[~~
Simocatta [early 7th cent.), ed. C. de Boor (18~7), P· 2~2; Anasta~7~ 0 ~~a.
cent.), Mignc PG. 89.1156: iı ... TOÜ P(ı)~lltKw np~ı-:ou 'l't'Tcilo~. .ıx 6 yur.~:~
~).c&po, Klll Kll&c~ij~ lll TWV ~CCJOyt~(ı)V Kllt vi)CJ(ı)~ K~l ~(ı)~V(~<; ~-::~hıxl~~~:~~~ der
clvl~ıTor. ipl)fL~crcte; G~oc~rina Ja~~~~~l ~~;rK~ap~~at~,2(ı9ıo) 60o(ste also,62, 65, 70, 76);
k. Ges. d. W ass. zu ottıngen, P
1
•• · ·• · s) of the word)· Theodosii
Th h d C d B or (1883) 1 332 (46 occurrence ; •
cop ıın., c · · e o . • · Tafı 1 (l 859) 112f.. E:ıcerpta of Const.
M eli te ni qui fe rtur Chronographıa, ~d. T. Ls:~dıı :d A Adler (ı 935), 4. 60 l. 27; cf.
Porphyrogenitus, lost but quottd ın the r ;, · ·XIX); G. Cedrenus, Bonn ed.
s. v. rı~ıpon>.(a~ıı; (for comment ?n the lost exe~ . p •.1hp. h of the 1h h cent.); Psellos,
(1838), 1. 692 (he preservcs thıs from lo. S~) tuz~' ot Ale:ıias td. A. Rtıfferscheid
i)
Letters, ed. C. Sathas, MD. (1876). S. 2 5 ; C nna ~~~;~ategico~ et incerti scriptoris
(1884), 1.109 (see also 2. 142. 213, 23 ~ e;~um~, and V. Jernstedt (St. Petersburg
De ofliciis regiis libellus, edd. V. V· G. ass\lt~ > ' l v ,U.n (and (our othtr occur~
ı 896), 17: ol yıip OııT~tvciKol oÜT(ı)<; d~>.f)o~ ~ ~ h CılJI.:~~ vol~ me PP· 93-1 0-1), p. 95:
rcnces); in the A6yo~ voulltT"')T~K~ ~prin!~t •:).'n.e(~·ith two mo~ occurrences on the
K(.d clrıc>.&wv elç P(ı)JL«V(IIV (TUXI TOl(lUTTJ<; 11"' ~ı; based on \~ollt 6-7. rCı.) ... ClV(cı
f
1amc page). - Most o t c re er h fi ences in thıs ll f, th Greek sources •, t ht aru ru1ed
note are
'• •syzantine ltate' in ~eorgilas ~~d gen~• ~ (~; ) t4 46 (dısagrteing with ~· ~man·
by the East Roman StıltC ; so F. Dolger. B ' 3 h
34 stıınJs for 'Asia Manor and
toa ('E>.>.'IV LK~ 6 [ 1933] 231 -236), for who nı t e name
t!uCııvTLVOÜ Kp~T0~1 ı
1

111 Thrace and Macedonia'.) 'I ( - (1953) 39.

DZ. 21 (1921) 45; cf. K. Amantos, cnop « TOu

s• 67
 . ed in the Chronicle of Morea (ca. 1330) ısıı and
cc:nnın- on.
_. Pwımvkı
r--
ıs thus us
other rens.... p (~ was us
ed to denote ~the Latin territories• and 'the
Thcn, the ~ wfL~ . Greece, anda pedantic synonym P(ı)ıuıtc; was also
Latin st2tc' ot the Crusa ers ın
used instcsd.• 7 d denote ~B rancine Thrace' or ~Northem Thrace'
~w~ta was also use . tofrom at least the 8th century A.D. (called in mod~
....-hich W2S close, to Bul~herter 'A. PoufL&A(«). Three leaden seals of the 8th
times '.Ava~AtX'l Pwııu~Otb llth cent. bear the name P(a)(J.«v(« ;••• Theophanes
cent. and one of thed G ~ chymeres (14th cent.) 500 use the term in the same
(c:srly 9th cent.)"' an ah ain the titles of the Serbian rolers designating the
scnse. Pw~kı ~P:S
0
the Byzanrine Ia.nd neighboring theirs. 801 Bulgarian
Jand ~nquered Y ~:~tine Thrace' sot and ~Northern Thtace' in a Bul-
Ro"!IIJII~ ha~ ~e ~~rved in Timova (Bulgaria), in which czar John Asen II
(1230) aoa As Apostolidis te11s us, * the Bu Igarıans
ma"-20 ı.nscnptıon p. . ~
~-- . r.
. livıng
. ın · the
ıc:ats ~x:ddl
rdarcsofhis
areas Icht:iman, •
Vakard (on the Haemus), the T raıan
· ' s Gates, t he ını e Mt.,

.,. Tht conclusion is that ofWolff, P· 7 with notc 28. -

• H 529 ( - Pwııcıv~ p has Pouııcrvlcu;), 591 (6A7Jt; '"l~ Peı:ıııctvkıç), H 841 (6).1)ç Tij~
Pw~~ 2474 (elç ~v P~ııcrvlcıv), H 3551 (cni)v P(I)~Gtv(ctv), H 3769 ( P(a)~ct(ou~ ıl~
-:+.v Pw~ 6>.o~ tae;, ~ fxct) •
.. ;~mı; Kw~ırvnvoumi.teı:ı<; [16th cent.], cd. Lcgrand, BBV. 1 (1880), p. 185, 1. 481 ~
186.527; 189.615; 196.834; 197.864 (Peı:ı~ctvlct ~d in two case~ P~lJ.«vtti); ~ post-
B zan~ poet io A. EHsscn, Analcktcll dcr mutcl- und neugrıcchischcn Lıteratur
(ltipzig, 1860), 3. 190: f; 'A3pı.cı-:-Lk~ iıiM.aacı, Tb x).cı.8lv Tij~ Pw~ıxv(rı~ 6).7jı;. In Pontic
folksongs aftcr 1461: t, Pwııcıv~ r.ipcıacv, i) Peı:ıııcrvLtı Tttip&EO.I (II. TptcıvTtııpu).)..l8Y)ı;, Ol
9•.rrci&l; [Atheııs 1870], 51); 'All iııiı; Kcıl ~4t lııa~. ntip&ı:v i) Peı:ı~ctvl« (E. Lcgrand,
Recutil de clwısons popuJaircs grccqucs [Paris 1874]. 76); 'i) Pwf1ctvl« xı. ılv rıiptıar:v
hki ~ ~ ıa w.r, (Legrand, ibid.); and in a Pontic "Dirge of the Sun": ol •E>J.l)vc
~ Y..L ~ :ıud ;ıi.pt:AN x-w~ ıill.tı, the term "E).)..Y)vt: (I. Kiourtsidis, Tp«yoU8uı TOÜ
ll6-r.ooj, ~JUPOA.6yu:t.ı ~~ı; Mııx.d!lv~ 4 [1935] 128) cquals aomewhat i) P(l)lJ.tit'-1~
of the preceding linct. Cf. A. VacaJopouloa, EE~l:. of the Univ. of Salonica 10 (1968)
124.
., Oı:ı Pw.,.a:~: G. Acropolita 1.13 and 33, cd. A. Hciscnbcrg, on the Pt~rlilio RomQIIiu.
(As an adj. tT..crccı~.;ro ..• -:ijv 'P(l)v.«U« r.a~d.ızv: Damuciua (Sth/6th cent. A. D.]
in the Souda •· v. Mcıp.VJ.ivo<;; ed. Ada Adler, 3.325.)
• G. Schlumbcrger, Sigillographic de l'Empire byzantin (Paris 1884), 113: Mı.xcı~).
XljiJJUPi!.(ı.tıf~) Pt4JL(cıvla.t;); ibi d.: K6Fı.e ~6i}icı. 'Jwtiwn xou~J.epxı.ctplcp ••• Ac~cA'TOÜ
Pw~[·,(«.ç); ibid.: P~~~ (on both aidca); 1 17: 'l(l)ciwn lJ.lJ'tPOKOAtT'f) ~tA&.rt(rıouJTÖ).ı(l)~)
Pt4;ı(~).
• Theophanes, ed. de Boor, 1.447. 6.
• G. Pachymcres 2.447: x.rnfi -rl.ı-1 ~(ı) ~ı.rr&l, ıv v.ıxl P(I)JLIZV(ızv )Jyoucnv; 1.343.18: P(l)ıı«·
~ _Y~ dvat~ ~A; l-,.r.c(v~ (sc. 'Ayy.faltl'l, Mcm;~~pLtıv KArt.) xotl Pw'"'WIJÇ u~ BouAytip(f)
':'CM W.

•• ~cr~ d~ Philoıhu, p. 27; EE Bl:. 4 (1 927) 291 f.; Millet, Pargoire Pet it Recueil dea
.. ~J"P!100
k •Gdc l'~thos (1904), No. 527.-Cf. K. Amantoa •&).).ll"'~ 6 (1,933) 233•
. ırt'-e • cachıchtt dcr Strben (Gotha 191 1) 1 183
• K M Atranslation
Greck l'd' of the rezt on t hc b uıa
· of 'the· rcadıng
' · of V. Ziatankı· (1 930) m
· .·
• ~':)X~ ~~A~:ıı:'lct - 7AT6~~ v.ul 't~ -rf,~ 8p4K7Jt; 6pKı irıl ~~ ButrıvTLUK~~
1

l'..tıİ u,...,~Y.i.N .;.,; ~...~. • <!941-42) 78. Cf. A. Tb. Samothrakla, A~'Kbv ycwypcıtpudJ'-~
.. o... : 82 r,c; ......1'-Y,(, AQA f8. 28 (1963) 457.
-'1'· Clt., •
Timovo, Tre~na~ an~ Hel~n, and Kotel (on the central Haemus) c:all the Thracian
valley RomaniJ, ıts ınhabıtants Romantsi, and their wives Roman/U. There are
also ~ontrasted ~tKp« Pw~otv(~ rthe ar~ around new and old Zagora' (V~rroia.
Ver6ı) and Mty«.A1) P<al~otvlot the plain extending to Yamboli and Evros'.10•
p(.ı)~otVlot and Pou~ıxvlıx, both forms occurring in Greek portulans (16th cent.)
twice each, stand for rthe Balkans, the Balkan area• contrastcd with 'Avot-ro).~
r Asia Minor' .101

P(a)~cxvlcx in other cases is probably 'Greece• (16th cent.) 107 and Pou~otvlot
'Peloponnesus' (18th cent.).108

PDMANJA rAsia Minor'

The earliest occurrences of the Greek name P<al~ıxvlot for' Asia Minor' is in
Theophanes [early 9th cent.], Theophanes continuatus [10th cent.], and Const.
Porphyrogenitus [10th cent.].
Theophan. 409.27: 't'OU't'<al -r~ lnL !TttaTptt-rtuat Mıxaıx>..ıı«c; ~v Pwpavlm x.ott l>.&~v
de; Kotmtcx8oxlotv 7tcxpiA.ot(3t 86A.~ ~ XotpaLotvOv x.~a-rpov.
Theophan. contin. 427, Bonn ed.: (the general Ioannes Kourkouas] nAıla-rtıt;
mlııc; xotl xci<n"pot Tiic; x6lpıxc; x.ıxl Kota-ri>J.ı.ot Kotl 1'6TtL4 TWV 'Ayotp'F)v(;)v qEL·
p~acx-ro xotl -ri)v Pwpavlm 3LTtA~v xtıu<Triıaot-ro xATt.

Const. Porphyrog., De admin. imper., ed. G. Moravcsik, 9.113: Ktı-ripx.oVTotL

npbc; -rbv KLıx~o'J. Kotl et&' oG-r(a)ç &.TtoA.~ıı~civoVTotL -r« otÜT~v ııovô~uNı, x.ıx&~c;
npodp1)-rotı., xotl !~onA.l~ov-rotL x.otlnpbç Pwp.mlcn x.ot-ripx.ovrotı..
22. 22: nci.,8ewcx xcxx« nmov~ ~ Prup.mla ,J,ro -r(;)v 'Apri~<alv ~Jlxpt -roü VÜ'J .
24. ı 26 f. : n&pat~" <poaa«-rov Xot't'&: Pwp.mlat; lÇeA.3c!v ou 3uvot'rotL, bttı.8~ ~aov
-rurxcivouaı." Tiic; 't'& Pwp.mlaı; x.ıxl 'AptJLV(ıxç.
46.15: ~v 1tO't'cx~[otV -roü 'A-r~otpıi, ~v o~aıxv aUvopov Pwpcnlat; dç KôA.opw.
46.135; 46.139; 47. 24; 53.530.
A. Vasiliev, Analecta graecobyzantina (~loscow 1893), 1. 36: ~p~~<alaotv P<al~otvlcıv
'" xcxı ntcn8tcxv.801
Georgilas, ed. Legrand, BGV. 1.186: lx.wacv ~ P(a)f.L«Vlot,
q&ar.v ~ ~,
ucnc;.
110

101 Apostolidis, op. cit., 82. (1947) 97 ı 9· lv cle7ClL j.L~ Kcıpci.~~v 6ııoô u7tıi-yCl ' " '"ıv
10t Dclatte, Les portulans grccs • • · · t '"ı p C~Ylcn 1 cnacmu c" ~ «xp..,.
P(J)J!CX'Il«v ~ cl~ 't1)v Xlov; 103, l. 7: lv n:<X:j~~ ;;S, ~~ 8 [:~ '"ıv TM&ov f~ rl)v fl6).Lv}
TfıpLv TOÜ fL&«nuı.cptou Jdaıı c~ ~v 1 K~pqı: huv j " '"ıv Pouı.ı«vl«v [- p(ı)j.l«vl«v) K«l ~
cüplaKct~ Tbv T«pTcıv,).ov, K«crriAL4 ~ • , '"i ; uı.ıcıvlcıc; 'the Dardantllcs'.
4llov c" '"ıv •Ave~To).~v; 242, 1. 26: ıı.ııouK~ (S;le ~man) l(~ =~ qıcaı.ıV.~ clm, T4
10t Bp«x'ıı Xpovı.Kci cd. S. Lambros, 27.216. l
, .o.....;r. 1.. ....l.v A(vu'IT'f0\1,
Kıief'tp7} Tfj' P(J)tJ.<XVl<X, K<Xl Uıuı)'E T~ E" "'1 1-

IN A. Dclatte, Anecdota Athenienaia 1 (19 2~).

30 ~ p 14 here is "Asia Minor". Cf.
101 K. Amantoe, "EU'I)vLKıi 6 (1 933) 233, thınks at ~.,.en
P. Dölgcr, BZ. 34 (~~34) 446. 'bld . but Dölger, ıoc. dt., diaapttl.
•ıo Pwauıvl« here la 'Aaıa ~ aee Amantoa, 1 ·•
69
 ~ may not represent 'Asia Minor• but •the Byzantin
Some of the above passae ~-

.;:;:=
. . , e
... rill - - i nh• mean ..Asıa ~linor .
stare· '.au s some (""~~- read · also in the Greek 1egend o f coıns
· struck for th
p:r~ ~~ Glıazi of M.elitene and Caes~
(113;4-42) an~
P. ( ) . ·--• essions of the Darushmend, the regıon of Sıvas-Arna
reters to the ongıwu poss -
sja:JU
' •" ~ ... '1 ,
ô ~ Mı>.bcrıç micnıı; PwfLtıV(ııı; xcu .n.V«'t'O/\lj~ J.t «X«fL«"t'ljı;.
lll

.. . ını··on that p(a)ıı:ıv[ot in the dialect of Pontos (Kerasounda, Sanda

t ıs mv 0 P ' · h b· d b G k '
TrapczotÜı~ Chalclia), denoring
I 'the cdo~try ınf a ıte f:y ree li~ and other
Qıristians' au as it is used in fol.ksongs, enves o cou.rse rom ear er p(a)~«v(cı
.B · srate' (this from Romania) 811 but, as that dialect was located on the
n~=e(Ponric) coastal regions of As~a Minor, P(a)fJ.CXV(cx probably referred
to the Oıristian arcas within the penınsula as contrasted to the Muslim

Tucks.ııaa
The ethııic p(a)~{-:"Jjç perhaps meaning ~"inhabitant of Asia Minor', was
formed from Pc.lurJl~; a surname PwfLıxvl't"r)t; is recorded from Crete.•ıe With
PwfL%VL':T,~ I would like to connect the name Romni/i 'Gypsies', employed for
817
those dwellings outside the walls in Methone in 1384; the language of the
Euro~ Gypsies is Romani and this has been explained from Romania aıa (better
&om Rolflllllita?). Ronmiti 'Gypsy~' (occurring in 1384) would be from P(a)ıı.cıvtnıı;
jrolflfJIIifis,! mc2Jling r .Anatolian, ~ficrasiatic' and then designating specifically
'Gypsy from Asia Mino(, since the Gypsies entered Europe from the East.•ı•
The temıin2tion -ili from Gr. -tnıı; is mandatory for this connection. One
would rec:all here that English Romtır!J means ~Gypsy' and as a collective pthe
Gypsies' from Romlllli.

111 Cf. ~bove, p. 61 f. with ootc 291:-293. Cf._ G. Anrich, Hagios Nikolaos (Leipzig und
Beri~~ 1913), 1.180 and 413 (see ın Ahrweıler, Revue Historique 227 (1962] 2).
111 P. '\lıttek, .AIPHOS. 6 (1938) 367, 385.
111 G. Schlu~bcrge~, !-d~langcs d'arch~ologie byzantine (Paris 1895), 7, 10, 48 [here coins

of the ~mu _Melık Mchmcd (J 135--43) carry this legend]; cf. Zakythinos, Le chryso·
~ul~c d Alc:ııs lll Comnenc (1932), 86ff. ; ide m Nicı •EoTlcı 38 (1945) 813 · A
t-.v:r.~:i
i
6 233 [
p·
d· A •
accor ıng ro mantos, P(ı)~cıv(cı here would refer to Asla Minor
, mantos,
burAt hpeo Cd~~ x.cıl 'A..va:T'Q).Yj~
••• A .. wou Id be tautological); Wittek, loc. dt.
· · apadopoulot
'bcc m.. G k Aı'~~
c' h .... · 2 (1961) • 25 6· - D erı. vatı. ve s are: pwJtcıvcu(l) frolllaMII(J/
0 ... ree or rıstıan' (Trap
dopoulo 2 256· f p ezoun d a, Ch a Id"ıa), dcrıved
. from p(a)..,_cıv6~ (Papa·
Chaldia = ;J... · .ro)m h (A)~nltz), hence P(ı)ı-tivı~'Xv neut.; pt.)..,_«Vltw /rolfllllllt,o/ (Sanda,
1
..-~~ , ence p(ı)~YLCJJL~EV neut (-= •• ı. ) .ı. cl •G k
language' (fmm unanear.ed ~ı....) · P(ı)..-vc~cıv ; p(a)..,.CXVI.km T , ree
na Not wirh Pa ado ou ~~ ~, syn. pt.o~tX(ooı.
Illa On th ~ p loa, loc. cıt., dtrcctly from lat Ro!fiQ/UU
e pro.. ınce of Rum in th 16 h . .
••• Tnf0rmatjon from the file f : Mt c.enc. aee furıhcr below with note 409a.
h' Vıag~;o di Lionardo di N~c~
iU.
:o
0
eF edi~val ~rchivea, Academy of Athena.
retco aldı in Egiuo c in Tcrra Santa (Rome 1818),
••• A . T . .s·ınc 1aır,
· The ~ord Ro, J
•ı• 31--42: cf. _G. Soulis, DOP. lS (~91 1
U: n)• 1 of theGypay Lorc Soclety,, N. S. 3 (1909-10)
Prof. A. Tıttu doabu th d 43, who finda the cxplalnatton plaualble.
R..,,,; OCC1III in a lifılk e IO~nc~ell of the abovc hypothelll on the ground that
rccor · · alao Rtllll 'Gypty' (bclow, p. 78) •
.,,.
 In the 14th century, the Tatars used the name E11ronıi for •AsiaMinor-no and
Zakythinos suggests i ts origin from P(a)fLctv(cc. 111 A form like R.Mmi given b Leun-
clavius 111 in the 16th cent. is closer. y
The naming of the cntire pcninsula of Asia Minor as P(a)ııccvlcc is under-
~tandable from the fa~t that peoples neighboring the Byzantine state were giving
ıts name to the provıncc nearest and most familiar to them.••• A well-known
onomastic principle prevailing for people bordering on other countries is that
they say, e. g., ..from that point (or from that line) on it is Turkey,. and ac-
cording to the figure parı pro loto, the name of a smail arca close to the b~rder
1

is taken to de~ignate a much larger area and a whole isiand or peninsula or

country; an~ vıce ~ersa, t~e name of an cntire country is applicd by foreigners to
the part neıghborıng theır area.

13.-14. PDMA/0/'Byzantines'
(inclusive Greeks and Christians of the East):
Arabic ROAI 'idem'; RDM the peninsula
The fact that the name Rıim has been explained by various scholars and laymen
from Romanuı, which is erroneous or at best incorrect ina refincd etymological
and onomastic interpretation, has led to the first part of this exposition.
The name "E:Ul)VE<;, which in the early Christian em signified •non-Christian
pagans' (syn.l&vc.xo().11• was totıilly replaced and returned to use. later, fro~
the 13th cent. on, andthenit was employed by learned men and wrıters only; ıt
was resumed in the 19th century to designate the 'Greek national' and (since
1821) also "the Greek-speaking individual' living outside the new Greek state;
it has been the accepted national name in the 19th/20th centuries. ua
The Romans used Graems for 'Greek' and the Greeks themselves employed
rpcctx6c; (from Gratrus). rpcctxol were the '~ynntines' .'". . , , .
In a similar way the term •E>J..ci<; was ın the Byzannne penod Greece ın
the administrative , teclınical and ecclesiastical sphere, e. g., &CfLcc •EAM3o~,

110 Marino Sanudo the Elder in a letter of his to King Philip IV (1334) of Fn:S;j:'7
[Tatari] '""' tJpptlla11/ Euromi id ts/ Ro,amo"'; ~~~ F. Kunstmann (abo,•e not~ d c · R
D . Zakythinos, Le chrysobullc d'Aiais Comnen~ (1932), 90f. a. also R.. an ,.
'Gypsy' (p. 54).
111 Zakythinos, Ibid.; cf. Ni« 'Ecnl~ı 38 (1945) 813.
••• ]. Leuncla\'ius. Hist . .Musulm. (1591). 601. 1. 38.
Ni~ı 'Ecnlcı 38.813. PG 37 40C · "Ellııv ııh
811
·
••• The mcanings of "EU'J)v are 'pagan' (Gregory N az~, ~lıg,n~h. . _J..· • E"' ~vucıi a (re·
&v ....l.v &l'lTımtcl.uv) and Mod · G r.
•Euııvcıı; fl/ilftU/
. h
gaant ; ~nce -rıa -..,
Ch · · . ci· R· 11..{
•
Dawkins •
• '' r ., · ~ ·
quent toponym in Grcck tcrratory ıor satcs ca e rh r t an ra s uan. n ·

Folk·mcmory in Crcte, Folk-Lore 41. 1 <1 30) b~· ? o( the Sun from Pontos sccms
" 1 The abovc mcntioned "Elll)VC (notc 296) ın a ırge
to be a form derived from Comm~n Mod,crn G~ck. PG. 107•969A/B) had the scnse
11' The derivativc vcrb ypca,KiAi (·cS(ı)) 1? Lco 5 .Ta~tı~a (k rP AlKlA und APMENIA:
'take (pcoplc) over into the Byzanun~ St_atc ; • ~: 'n im frUhen 9. Jahrhundcrt.
Daa Tltlgkeitafeld einea nlcht ldcntıfi.zı~rtcn
Jahrbuch der Oaterrclchischen Byzanunıachcn esc
sg tr.chıaft 16 (1967), 81 notc 32.

71
 o o r rıtx(rı was used in the restricted notion
r.:«~x(~ •E>J.48~. ete. Uk~wı~s:m parts of the Byzantin~ state but ca. 800
·Grecce\ possibly also for t e hic designarion for the "Byzanttne s tate area'' i. e.
.ı D it '\1"'15 u~ as a geogra~ tate at7
.."". · the a~tıne s ·
the entire area of . .. ' -- , d rived from Roma with suffi:x: -nus, the Greek
41IIIJ ıs Roman, e 'th ır din
\l"herc:as Ro"' . d fı 'Pwııl] ('PwfLii) wı sun. -to~. en g -«io~.
- ı:. ~R man' denve rom r . . fior "Greek s, d unng.
'Pc.. u.uto~
. . ıor o r ,,. the most ............
"'~ ... "
nt desı~tıon
o-- the
But, asıde from pauto~, .. A . well known upon the decree of Caracalla
'P6lf'aLOL S lS ,
~lidd.Je Ages was . ·d . 21 2 A D all subJ'ects of the Roman Empire
· · ) ıssue ın · .,
(ron.stitldio .4!1/~~aM R . "Roman citizens\ so also the inhabitants of the
~e Rommı; mres or ;"'a:m were ca.lled 'Pwıırı!ot. 811 The name 'P(ı)ıırı!oc;
&st ('Av2~o):r,), ~e:euiv:ı':nt to fprıtx6~, i. e. "Greek'. The gradual. application
~dwılly am.e to k' ~ derst:andable from the fact that the subJects of the
0 t the swse Gree ıs un . E . . inall
Em . hich became the Byzantıne mpue, ong y con-
Eastem
. Roman· · pı.re, w
ulati0 ns Greek and non-Gree . k Th us, (ı)f.L«Lo~ orıgı'naily
'P - ·
sısted of ehrisoan pop • , - •p ( )
d the B11"7~ntine state (-ro xpıxToc; T(ı)V (ı)f.LCX (ı)V •
was one w ho belonge o t '- .
Ompreh ensive semantic study of the history of the name
As \"'et we have no c
- .; p - d ·rs continuation into Modern Greek and other languages. aıe
Pw~J4r.oc;- <UJ!4LOL an 1 • •
Here follow some attestations of the name and ıts connotatıons .

.., So ia a letter o( Thcodort Stouditcs [writtcn in 816 A. D.], cd. _A. Mait Nova Patrum
Bibliotheca, VIII (Romc 1871), p. 61t lctter 74; so Spcck, op. ca~., 71~ 79 f. (a prudcnt
lwıdlıııg of the scmanrics of the tcrou rpcıudcx, rpcıtx~. ypcıLK6l~. Lıke. rcx?J-oypcıLK~
aı:ıd GtJhgrMdil 'Galatia in Asia Minor' (cf. rilloypcxtxot Appıan, Mıthrıd. 114) ıs
rr.&oypcu;.([u 'the arca in Asia Minor where the Gotho-Grceks wcre cstablishcd'
(from r~-r~ixoL ' the Goths mixcd with Grecks in the arca of Cyıicus and Nico-
media' : Tbcophanes, Chronogr., de Boor, 1. 385. 6) see K. Amantost roT&oypcıtKOL·
ro-:-&oyp«Ut[u, 'EllYıwc4 5 (1932) 302; H. Ahrwcilcr, Travaux et M~moi rcs 1 (1965)
20 note 88 [wıth rcfercoces to W. Tomaschck and K. Amantos]; Speck, op. cit.,
80 notc 30.
• •pfQ~!~ 'a Roman' Polyb. [2nd cent. B. C.) 10.36.3, ete.; 6 8i)~o; xtıl ol n'p«y~cx-rcu6-
~' 1-~ıı • PtQ~V.,t !n4t'JjGCE"<~ XTA in several undated inscriptions from SW Asia
Mio'>r; see R. Heberdcy und E. Kalinka, Bcricht iıbcr ıwci Reiscn im südwestlichcn
KJeinasien, Dcokschr. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Wient philos.-hist. Cl., 45 (1897)t 2f.
[:a.Jso elsewhcrc, • Pt.~ıı«~ and • P(ı)Jı,4t«] ; ~~l)p<diJ4tO;, qıt:Aop&.JL4LO~, -rı ft'cxvpQfL«t.ov
rw total of the • Pı4JL«ir.ıt'; Tık • P(ı)Jı,4Lcz 'ludi Romani' D. c. 3 7. 8; ~6l~Uttt(l) 'apcak
Latin' Appıan. [2nd cent. A. D.], ete. ; ~toJ.Lcxtcr'ri)~ m. 'actor of Latin comcdies" (Dclos,
2nd cem. B. C.): lG. 11 (2). 133. 81; ~c,.,ıı«tcJ-d adv. 'in Latin' Appian. Mith. 2; ete. See
~~L. ısy~a. Another intercating word is the new cpigraphical noun ~w~cxLlrr'l)' 'Roman
cınun_•hıp ~rom Cyrene (ht cent. B. C.) : Notiziario archeologico del Miniatero dellc
~lon~c (Mılan- Romc, 1915), 4. 20; cf. J. Stroux and L. Wenger, Die Augustua-
ınschnft auf dem Marktplaa von Kyrenc (Abhandl. d. Bayer. Akad. d. Wias. 34 [1928),
~· Abha?,dlung, ~P· 1:-1~) •. line . 39. [Stroux dcvoted the 3rd chaptcr "Obcr die
p~achc ~o the hngu1sac dJacuatıon of the inacriptiona, which are edited in the forc·
• gf)IDR wcnon along with a tranalation.]

~9 ~ ';_.m~a:ci,. Daa Pr?blem dcr ncugriechiachen Schriftaprachc (Munich 1902),

1 1 . ), t'> whıch rtfercnces are uaually madc doca not treat the problem
nten" vely · Krumbachu h' h . . •
ll,)me R ' R wrote t ll at t e begınnıng of the century. (Cf. K. Dictcrlch,
Grukr· ~~te~ OrMnen, Neuc Jahrbticher 19 [1907) 482-99 · A Thumb The Modern
1
aa nceatry, Bulletin 2 [1914/15) 41 with notc 59). '
'72
•p(a)~«iot fromlif ·(Greek) subjects of the Roman Empire• [Sth cent. A. D.]:
Priscus Fr. 30: ol i<'tlot 'Pc.>fLoc"iot; later ·Greeks (in general)": Scholia in
Sophocles 110
•Byzantine Greeks• : . Const. Porphyrog.; Anna Comnena; Nicetas; Chron. of
Morea; Demetnos Kydones (14th cent.);uı ete., ete.
'PwfL«to~ became an ethnic and denoted a Greek or a Greek-speaking orient.al.m
And the emperors ar~ called .~«at>.&:i:ç xocl oc\rroxpıi.Toptç 'Pc.>~ıxlc.>v down to the
last emperor Constantıne Palaıologos.au The name 'Pc.>lJ4Loı. was employed also
by the Pope and.other rul~rs in the :Vest in its Latin adaptation Romaei, sobnperator
Romaeorum, while applyıng the tıtle Im_ptrator Romilliorum for the empcrors in
the West.*
Derivatives of 'PwfLoc'Lo' are the following:
The adj. pCil~ıxtxôç, originally .. Roman• (2nd cent. B. C.; pc.>lJ4'Cx6)ç 'in the
Roman fashion~ and •in Latin•), came to signify ·Byzantine• (and 'Greek~); e. g.,
p(a)~octx~~ aTpoc-rôc; •Byza.ntine army' Anastasios of Sina [7th cent.], 1\ligne,
PG 89.1156; p(a)(J.«i:x~v xpci-roı; 'Byzantine state~. From the Greek adj. P(l)ıı~tx6ç
the Midelle Indic Ro111a/ea ..inhabitant of the Roman empire• has probably de-
rived.111 Also the adj. 'P(a)(J4t; •Byzantine• is usedin the expressian 'Pwıı~~ yii.111

sao ~68po~: 7tE"TrupcıKT6l~o~ a(8l)poı; · -roü-ro ıdlpL Tiiı; crlıı.upov ol 1 Pw~cıtoL 1totoücnv 'E>.Al)VUf.i:)ç
rr>..av6JfUVO' Kcıl ~ ılllo~ 7tAdaTo~. Scholia in Sophoclis tragotdias vetcra e codicc
Laurentiano, cd. P. N. Papageorgius (Lipsiae 1888), I. 264, p. 231, lines 2S-27.-Thc
editor Papageorgiou notes in the preface, p. VI, no te •. the following: In s~holio ad
Antig. v. 264 verba: TOÜTo JdxpL Tii~ criuupov ol ·p~~cıioL KTA ab~unt ab edıt.J_tom.,
'consulto, ut Elmsleius ait, ab editorr omissa nr Romanam eccltsıam tangere vıdtre­
tur'. In other words, 'P6l(.LIXLO' is UGreeks". a.GEL. A Supplement, ed. E. A. Barber
(Oxford 1968), p. ı 3 ı b. _
ası Const. Porphy rogen. De the m. 6. 35 f., ed. A. Perrus i (195~), p. 91 : ~6l~CFTcr.vtL~
6 Tijı; Konpt4r; irrwvu~o~ T~ cnci11rrpcı ~ı; Tidv 'P~~cıl6lv 8ı.et~t'ıl.clpx11ı; ~ 44; 8: -ro T6l~ P6lJı4l~v
~cıo(A.c, 0v 'the kingdom of the Romaei ( = Byzaounts) . ( P6l~~LOL Roman~ occun ıo
many passagcs of the same work before and alter the above two _,uo~tı~ns.) An~a
Com ne na 2. 279 f.: To Alexios thcre the n ca me Kcıl ol cıuT6x&ovcc T(I)V TO~~T6lV X6lpwv
•p(I)~OCLot ftUyoVTC~ -reV; T6jv ~cıp~ıip6lV X~Pcatt KA.ıt. ; Nice tas, Ch(ro~., _P· 1~p6: Til .PwrE!~;~;
, · · , t....-VTcı .' 1 'G ek' side b side with •Eull"~
f M 794 ff • fl .. A-' vclp xp6voL ıtoUo CIUT'CLVOl 6l~ClLOL 1\J\·ı · -
8pt.cx; Chron. o orea -

etxtıV -rO 6voıı«, o6T(I) TOÜ~ wvoJUıtcıv. KA~., p~~cııo~ re cd G ~oravcsik (1 967),
in Const. Porphyrogcn. De admın. ı~perıo. SO. 7!-76, • . &lv. 7t o &Mwv ~xM-
p. 236 : ol Toü KtiaTpou Mcıtv.,~ alKi)TOpcc ouK clcrlv clM nı: y:'ca~ Twvp~!l6lv ·rulJVCı;
~~v. cl>J.' ix Tidv rrcıAcıwdp(I)V 'P'?~~(6lv, ol Kcıl ~~~e~outh~; ~he Maniates were pagans).
rrpoacıyopWoVTIXt. xA'Ir. (however, lt ıs further e:ıp D . Cydonb Corrcspondance
Clearly in Dcmetrios Kydoncs: R. J. Loencrtz, emetrıos •
( Citti del Vaticano 1956), 20, 96, 115. •p - , a K Dı'etcrich Neue
••• Byzantinc historians and c h ronıc · ıers use the ıı.ame ~~cı1.o.. · · '
Jahrbücher ı9 (1907) 488. h ) · d D Zakythinos Le chrysobulle
lll ~CXCJLMU~KCil «ÜT<IKpıi.T(I)P 'P6lfLCl(6lv (1 St cent. • • . 10 •
d'Ale:ds III Comn~ne (1932), 86; idcm, Butıivnov (I 9 SI), ·

11 Op. cit., p. tt.

"' . . 'k 1 (1939) 156', derives it from 'P6l(.Lcıioc.
• E. Schwyzer, Grıechıache Grammau •
lll Cf. Zakythinoa, op. cit., 1O. . the i otelleetual teaders had u a goal the
In the last ccnturics of the Byzanunc ~te 'd and of the Roman 110d the Gr«k
mclting together of the Hellenic and the 8 oman 1 e
73
 _ mloı/ rGreek inhabitant', with no synizesis of
orı..:5 early form PwJ.L«ı.ot; /ro d . the speech of the Greek refugees from
ıu.ı · ı
the Jast t\\'0 syllab es, lS p •o
· rescrve ın
- t; m. and •opwJ.LCXhaacx (these Op~ forms
Pontos: also fem. PwJ.Lı:ıhaaı:ıd, N'~wJ.Lcx~:). als o it survives as the first component
op::' LCTt'~" (from PwJ.Loti:ot; and yupLaT6t;) in
1
in Kera.sounda, Koryora, an
ded adj pwfJ.CXLoyup ~ ., T t ,. ,
in the compoun . · d Christian', e. g. fvcxt; oupxı.'t',ot; pwJ.LcxLoyt.ıpLGTot;
Tn.pezounda "ha\'mg .runıe ,. ne from Christian having turned Muslim~.aa1
andasa noun pwflcxtoyupt7ot; m. -~h plur. PwJ.LtoE fronrylf, PwJ.Lt~ f. means 'Greek~
In ~(odern Greek ~~J.I.' ,'m. ~ttaSted with x.ot&oALx6ı;, Aot't''i:voı;). aaa Hence,
(and rOrthodox Christtan ~ c,
P w:ıtoauV7J, f.· "modem Hellenısm. r(mod em) G reek, R omaıc• •
. . Ad' ctı' w•~cxhxot; ~"'l ~o ,
:\{odern denvanves: Je ve P r-
..d . Pontic) Pt and substantivized nouns:
(an so ın thi . ~ .
- f. .. modem Greek language' ; s ıs not vecy recent, ıor ıt
@6lfJ.Clttx"'j yAw<7GCX, . - . _'\ L. - l.rvo" ok-c; P(a)J.Lot(tx."'lt; uo
OCCUlS as ":'ıXtr:'7jt; ':"'')t; 8~'t'OU 't"Jlt; ,_ 1 ~··ı

p6l~ooı neut. p ur. mo e ı ,. d m Greek language, Romaic [Germ. Romaisch]' ;acı

. . . el
~ce English Rommc; somenmes peıoranv Y
.• -l ....
~~o-ro,
_ı
"(
modem) Grcek state' and especially "the type of a mal-govemed
state•

RUM
Arabı, lı/am, Byttz~~tillm
Byzaııtium and Islam were the most powerful and fr_uitful force~ in the Middle
Agcs, they were linked in history and cooperated wıth econonuc and cultural

nations (cf. Zakythinos, op. cit., 31). from which resulred ..yl:voc; h -ro l7ttcnuı6TcxT6v TC
ui x.ıillı.cr.OY, ~~ X4l c( nt; 'P(a)ıdll1')vız.c; drrot, xd(;),; civ d7totu ("Av6lWlJ.OU 1TCXV1')yuptxb~
d.ı; M~l x~ ·ı~ H' llcz>.ı:ıw>.6yo~. ed. S. Lambros, fl«Acxto>.6yctız xızl llc>.orro'"'l·
cna:xıi 3 [1926] 152. U. 16(.). However, the learned compounded name 'P(ı)Jdll1')vt~,
if we judge by the author'• atarement ("if one would name the m 'P(ı)Jdl>.l)vı:ır;"),
Mver b2d nistencc u a real name. lt was rather a hypostasized compound from
•p,._l'4ioc. "Ell~ 'citizen1 o( the Eastern Roman empire who were "E>.>.l)vtt;'. In
aııy case, I may mention u quasi·parallels AeuY.cıL.&lo1ı~ "Whhe Ethiopiana' and Ctllibtri
'Celts o( the Ibcriaıı pcninaul2' .
., Papadopoulos, 'lcr.oFv..bv ~v..bv TT,r; llontx'ijc; 314)JxTt~u 1 (1958), 256.-The noun
1'~ m. I.Jirirl4s/ 'the maıı who had turned Mualim and has now returned to his
ancnrral Christian faith' (ibid., 247).
• The name Pc..v.~ (Pc..v-&4) was in exclu1ive uac up to about 1820. before the Greek
Wa~_of Jndepcndence 0.8~1-1828), and wu then replaced in part by the name "'Elll)Vot<;
(" E.v.7J"lA~); cf. J. Kakrıdıs, Balkan Studies 4 (1963). 252. Aa Prof. A. Tietze infotma
mc, a te~m ~~ 'G~eek" occura occuionally in Turkish teıtts (he him!!lelf haa modern
r~corda ın has possenıon, one o( which ia of the 17th cent.); the name la directly de·
nved from mod. Grec k Ro,,]ds (P(ı)~).
• In Farasa (Aaia Minor) Pc..v.Gxo ;t.c..plo~ (Th. Theodoridla, MX. 13 [1967] 302) /ro,JIItJ

..
;r;)otf 11
kfr~m P<*t1'41~'kl zc..plrJ'ıl. R. Kleinpaul (Lilnder· und Völkernamen [1910].
•pea • t7J the rtmra/114, ön which ace note on p. 131.
~ermencum~~a- M(~fltepellula~a •. in CGL.• ed. G. Goctz, 3 (1892), 283, llnes 40f. Thl•
ıe.:.endered eıua. ınterpıerauon1a quu dicitur ladnaeu but, apelled u lt la QWplıHfl'•
a no alrern.tıve but ptl)f14kK7)(; 'modern Greelc'.
74
relations for several centuries. From the 7th century, when it appeared, to the
middle of the 11 th century, Islam was represented by the Arabs,Mı w hile it was
~eprese~ted. by the Turks f~om the mid-tlth century to 1453 A.D. The cultural
ınteractıon ıs reAected also ın the names of the Arabs in Greek and inthenames
of the Byzantine Grccks in Arabic.
Asia Minor has stood under Islam for less than one millennium.•u About
the middle of the 10th century a Türkmen tribe under the Icadership of a certain
Seljuk from Turkestan migrated to Budara and there it accepted the Muslim
faith, in 956 A. D. Those Seljuks had by 1037 A. D. become lords of Persia,
Mesopotamia, Syria, and later on of Eastem Anatolia. This new faith replaced
Byzantine Christianity at least in the iniand part of the peninsula.Ma Here in Asia
Minor, howevcr, the new religion had undergone a great number of inAuences; "'
e. g., the original doctrine of Islam adapted itself to the needs of its faithful to
a large degree and that is the veneration of saints.M1 This is not the place for
extensive bibliographical indications on Islam and the Arabs,Mt especially because
a modern treatment of the Islamization of Asia Minor is soon to appear.M7
The reflection of Islam is visiblc in geographic names, as we can see in the
name NaJöliiı and Na!öli and as we see in Byzantine Greek names in Arabic
which are of interest to us here, foremost the name Rılm.
A general statement which we can mak e is that the sernantic value of Arabic
Rii111 (articulate ar-/üim) and Turkish Rıim varies. There should, furthermore,
be voiced a warning at the very outset about the varying sernantic content of the
term /üim generating confusion for the reader on account of the multiplicity of
meaning, so 'the Byzantines', later on 'the Seljuk Turks\ ~tilllate~ "the Ottoman
Turks• as well as fSeljuk territory' and "Ottoman Turkish terntory*; yet, the
students of texts and, in general, of the history of the area will ~ constantly
aware of the fact that they have to adhere to a specific sense each nme that fits
the particnlar case.

Ml ın the phrase ııı>.&, p(a)ııcdıxcı, the latter word is not an adverb as Papadopoulos, Ac~ut6v
1. 256, thinks but a noun. . . A Int oducdon to East
u• Cf. A. A. Vasilicv, Byzantium and Islam, ın: ByzantıumM; n (O~0 rd 1948) 308;
Roman Civilization, cd. \Y/. H. Bayncs and H. St. L. B. oss •

on the cultural coopcration, 325. (! h ZDMG NF

"' F. Babingcr, Dcr Islam in Kleinasien. Ncue Wcg~ dcr Islam o~~ ~:~~sk of sk~;chin~
1 (76) (1922) 127.-Half a century ago Franz Babıngcr undcrto
Asia Minor as a new ground of Islam rescarch.
.., Loc. cit.
"
1
lbid., 146. . MG 1 (1922) 122-152; E. w. Brooks, The
au ı may list the following: F. Babanger, ZD) 2 208 . JHS 19 (1899) 19-31; 31-33;
Arabs in Asia Minor ete., J J:IS· 18 <~ 898 f18th~ E;rl Abbasids, English Historical
idem Byzantines and Arabs ın the Tıme 0 y The Lands of the Eastcrn
92
Revi~w 15 (1900), 728-74~; 16 (1901), 8"!i ~ ~· Lc(~~~n~~rk 1966), 127, 129, t38f.;
Caliphate. ht cd. (Cambrıdge 1905); Jr prıntıng
map IV (facing page 127): Province of Rullm.. . Asia Minor and the Process of
"' S Vryonia The Decline of Medicval He enısm an . 1971]
· • 1lth-1 Sth centunes
Ialamizatlon, . [.ın press,. to appear ın ·
75
 t. RUM
. Rbl was a designation for the .. Roman empire' and stood
\lbik in Central Asia d B tine Greece', see the name Rii11ı renders Romli
aba for: ·~tern R.~:)(nani:elf~cent. A.D.)."' So also in Maı..iidi (10th cent.),
as csrl~ as ın ~ Koran o.-: ..the Romans' ;sao the Mediterranean Sea is called in
o.:- · ~Roman and tZT-.rui/11
n . - .15
1. D.~ -ası ·
Sea. btıhr tzr-Rıilll or al-ba{Jr ar-su~m!•
p · J_
~ ersıan uarya-yi
.An~ the Ro~ f R. ·e 1•5 .Arahic Rıim!Ja, lll the desıgnatıon that represents
n.-~,.-.·
D.:-i.A. • 'The atv· o om .ıw thus also Rıim .. Romans' and Riim~a - ·ıan d of the
.ıw the Roman counttV, h · D.~ • ı M
Romans' in Idrisi (1154).111 In the rdigious sp er~ a~ su~m ın ear y uslim
times sigoibed a Qıristian, whether Greek or Laoıı.

Rbı • 'Pw(Joll'Lot, Byzaııtines'; ..Byzantine state, Byzantium'

2
The IJI..IDePwıuı'Loç-Pw(J«LOL was beard by the Arabs and taken o~er in their

;:::rit. Bd the fonn in which .Arab geographers of the Middle Ages

asTbm dıe Turkish conqu':ors took over ~e Arabi~ ~me fo~m ~
u.scd it tir into Ottoman t:iınes. A different explanatıon of Rıim Byza.ntınes ıs
improbahlc,111 fi.rst of all beause it splits the name /üim into two, one standing
for 1h'22Dtines' and the other for ..Asia. Minor' (see below, p. 83).
CbrOOologially, the Arabic name RMm for 'PCılJLrı'Lot fromlif .. Byzantine Greeks'
is amsttd 6rst for the 8th/1 Oth ceoturies in the work of lbn Khordidheh, in
wbich J-&ı. means ..Rome.i' {PCıl(Joll~Ot), i. e. Byzantine Greeks. 818 Then, for
• F. Babiııger. an. Rüm, Elsl 3 (1936) ı l74b.- Rim designated the Roman empire:
P. Wiaek., AIPHOS. 6 (1938) 389.
• Konıı., san XXX. ı: ,Wat •-lülw "the sura of the Rum', i. e. the Emperor of the
Earcm Roma.o Empirc was defeated by the Penians (so Prof. A. Tietze). Cf. Niza-
muddiıı Sami. Zafanıima. ed. F. Tauer, 1 (Prague 1937), p. 257, 1. 14; 258, 1. 1.
• Mas'üdi, I..n pn.irin d"or. Traductioa françaitc de Barbier de Meynard et Pavet de
Courtc.ille. rnuc et corrig~e par Charles Pellat. 1 (Paris 1862), pp. 37, 77, 105, 158
(on p. 158, S441: Jts Rlmı, !Mr Grttt, tlM Magbrib, whereby Rlim is not PCıll!a:iot =
•ı G~~~; 2 (1863}•.242••243. 293, 295, 307. Cf. inde:ı, vol. 9 (1877), p. 249.
~as udı, .ı..e. pruna d or, 1 (1961), pp. 77, 105, 256; l:ludüd al-cAlam [10th cent.],
Th.e Regı0111 of the World, transl. and eı:plained by V. Minorsky (London ı 937),
S§ ~· 15; ~9. 5; 40. 1 ; 40. 9; 42. 2; p. 156 (/Um S1a or S1a Dj Rlim).
• l:fudud al- Abm, op. cit., p. 52f.
• ~:;~:\ı~A~it.• 1• (1962), § 128,. p. SS; S276, p. 106; V. V. Barthold's preface in
§ 2. • ~.
4 20
~ uanal. a.nd nplained by V. Minoralcy (London 1937), p. 2ı; alsa
158
: ~~~~dr~·~la'i·!4.~.P· 59 [•hal.lr·i Rümiya]; 4. 32, p. S9; 4. 23, Op. 60.
produccd in Yo f ~Ir (The Book of Rogr.:r), dedication. The paasage was re-
1

(1914), sheet ~:~~~to. mal, Monummta cartographica Africac et Aegypti, Ili, fuc. 4
82
. . G. Le Strangc 1"M Landt o( h e __
t e c.utcm Caliphate (ı90S) p 127
.., The
p.,,
neme
F•liıt and Solidian
•
for a people occ
.
. T k.i h . . , . •
Fı an •.n ur s ınecraptions and is equatcd with Chlneee
1
H"'-_ R.., _ R"" ~aııı~rD,. It 1•1 from this Iranian form that the aucc:essi ve form&
t (195.S), 523. Acıu.a:,Te T :.e:pl;ned; E. Rotti, 1 Turchi, in: Le Civlltl dell'Oriente
-.ntinfll)le' but rhe ree~ •hu;u:~ be • .•nd Chinctc P~l/11 rcprcecnt fl6).'v 'Con·
1111
• lbn Khord•Abeh LiL . e:ıplaıncd from RtJmll (PfAaJ'&lo,).
r-............:._ -v , ocr •••rum er regnor d d
'-"'"~. •ol. 6 (Lu1danam Bauı um, c • and uanal. lnto Prench M. J. c
Toram 1889), p. 84. The tranaladon 'Romaln•' Js
the tOth century, ~e s~me nam~- Rfim . Byzantines' occurs in the famous Muslim
geographer an~ :Us!onan ~as udi.•n. Riim; "Byzantine (Greek) in l:ludüd al-
..A.ıam atoand lWIIIIJa Gree~s . In Per~ı~ R.iim~.an'people ofRüm, Byzantines' ,au
361

The land .of the Ro~e~ (Gree~s), ı. e. provınces of the Byzantine empire, is
for the Muslim world Bı/ad ar-R.itm;•ea and Bildd ar-Rum was also •Asia Minor.aw
This fact was common knowledge among the Byzantine historians and scholars
and the information is available in textbooks.•"
Here~ would like to ~sert a fe": re~.rks generously made by Professor An-
dteas Tıetze on the Arabıc expressıon Bıldd ar-Rıim. The land of the Rüm was
probably .. the country inhabited by ~e Rüm' or 'the lands ruled by the Rüm' and
was not a clearly definable geographic area; thus the translation "the land of the
Rom~i or Byzantines' is arbitrary. With the diminishing of the Greek population
in Asia ~finor under the Seljuks and in certain arcas of the Balkan peninsula
under the Ottomans, the term Riim gradually lost its original significance
and could re~n only its inherited territorial, geographic meaning as "the land
formerly inhabited by the Rüm' or •the lands previously under the rule of the
Rüm'. This development appears in b road strokes to be the case to Dr. Tietze,
who 6nds it, as he says, often difficult to believe in an exact delimhation of the
territory referred to in many of the sources. 186
While the ancient Greeks were called Yiinaniyin (literally, .. Ionians' by the
Persians and Greece was called Y iindn in Arabic and bi/ad al-Y linlin •the land of
the Hellenes') 367 the Turkish forms Rıim and Uriim w ere used to designate the
Modern Greeks P(a)(J.tiioL. Later on, &in1i was used in a derogatory sense,
e. g., Rıim Meıh:eb of the Greek c~cter as f~thle~s, umellilble, an~ ftatter_ing. 111
In Serbo-Croatian Urum .. Byzannne Greek denv~s from Turkish CJ_rum (cf.
Turk. 11r11ba from ltal. roba). From the ethnic name denves a Serbo-Croatwı name
Urti/1/0Vit. 88'

crroneous and should read 'Rom~i' and 'cm~ire romain" should read 'empire rom~ique';
H Gelzer Die Genesis der byzaminıschen Themenverfassung, Abhandl. d. k.
see • , . . 1 (1899) N S . 83 and 85.
Sachs. Ges. d. Wi~s:, phı_lol.-hast. Cl.• )41, N7F6, (§8 189) ı'os rC§ if~ 106 (§ 276), 161
ua Mas'üdi, Les pratrtes d or t 1 (1962 • PP· • •
(§ 448); 2 (1863) PP· 37, 333. 157 and 158· § 46, p. 160.
110 Hudüd al-'Alam, The Regions of the World, § 42.18, ,P· h4 'M • •
For the ending -/ cf. Bulgh4ri 'Bulgars', K~ari 'Hazars • MaJg rl .ı. agyan ·
••ı Ib~d., § 8. 2, p. 82. . 148. 38. 14, P· 148.
••• Ibıd., § 36. 13, p. 143; 3.4, P· 53, 38, P· C
h i·
(l 90 ) 127· p Wittek, AIPHOS. 6
5
an G. Le Strangc. The Lands of t~e Eastern ka tp ·~· hte d;s lb~ B.ibi (1959), 6 note 2;
(1938) 361· cf. H. W. Duda, Dıe Seltschu engesc !c
F. Tacschn~r, CMH. 4,1 (196~) 742. ['~tman(!~~~~SO) from Arabic sources, JHS. 18
au Cf. E. W. Brooks, The Arabs an Asıa ı ınorA b traıısl. H. Gdgoire et M. Canard,
(1898), 182-208; A. Vasilicv, Byzance et les ra es,
2 vols. (Bruxcllcs 1936-50)._ _ ci (Athens), ı• (1953), p. 40; 2 (1947), 371
w Cf. K. Amantos, 'laTopLıt TDU ~ut«Y'fwou Mf> 't'DUÇ
[alrcady from the 9th century].
'" A. Tietze per lettcr datcd 9 Sept. t 969·
,., Cf. R. Klcinpaul, op. cit., 64. tt On Yililll see J:ludild al-'Aiam. § 42.2J,
111
See F. Babinger, art. RiJM, Elsl. 3 <1936) 751·
p. ı 58. l Balkans, RJBB. ı, 2 (1 935) 258.
••• P. Skok, Reatca de la langue turque dans ea
77
 .· 'od Turkish Rıi11ı even includes Greeks, Albanians,
During the T~kish ~ d ~"Christian pcoples of the southem Balkan pen-
Bule:ari~ ın other w or s
and ...
• -- ,_. J7t
JnSI,Wl.
Rıimi 'Ottoman Turk~
_. had two meanings: (1) Micrasiatic,_ Ana tolian, and (2)
The name RM!Ifl ·ansoamo has f re li-Mırv
~-,
language use .erudite forms for Turks.·
71 Hi
.....
Ottou-..•· ,,., ' ston k' and }ur. Rıi ·
III!J4
-n 'Ottomans (ı • e • the people of R·um),
R.imi 'Otto~ T~ Jıe the geographic term Rıim!Ja (Sa"deddin, 1.416)
by the histo~,J~:;n (t463) is called malile ar-Rıım .. king of the Rürn•
.-,.,ds for .Rıilfl. ~
~I.A6-& 'cl a71
b-r an Anb chrom er.
.Arabic Rıiml
bic name Rıimi in Berbery in the 2nd half of the 9th century the
. ~th. the. ~-\ra de between the Rıimi, i. e. those descendcd from the old subjects
distinctıon 15 ~ ror and the Aftirik, i. e. those descended from the Ro-
of the BV2211ane
ınanized ·. di
empe
people, side by side wıt. h the Berb ers. nt The name R iinıi is
~ gend.:ve derived from Riim (cf.lroki, lsraeli, ete.) and the la.tter is
a masc. sıng. a J .. ) 875
of course from Romloi (Pwıuıto.; .

Rom"Gypsy' (in Europe and Armenia)

The Gypsy term Rom for the Gypsies themsel~es is applied t~ those ~ypsies
who mve wandered from their home (as Armenıan and Caucasıan Gypsıes use
the form Dim or Lom, both derived from Rom). The Gypsies of Europe stili
proudly all themselves Rılm, while the Mrican and Asiatic Gypsies do not use
the name Rom. 11• It seems to me very probable that the name Rom for ..Gypsy'
is of Greek origin, viz. from P6)1J.ClLO~·PCa>ttr..6c;, and that the name derives, ac-
cording to the aposirian of SincW.r,877 from the Gypsies who u sed to live either
in Asia Minor or in the European part of Byzantium (the Gypsies were about
the tum of the 20th century most numerous in European Turkey). 87a However,
also RofllmlitJ-Romflllie has yielded English Romany ..Gypsy and as a collective
form 'the Gypsies'.

.,. K. Dimrich, Nne Jahrbüchcr 19 (1907) 483•

.rı P. W"irttk, AlPHOS. 6 (1938) 389.
,. Jbid., 388.
"' ~;~ langribcrdi, III 449~ aee E. Rotai, 1 Turchi, in: Le Civilti dell' Oricnte 1 (1956)
"• rprhe. Arab rraveler el· YaqGbi; see Ch.·Andr~ Julien, Hiatoire de 1'Afrique du N ord 1
Sot

ant 1966), 277 .

..,. ~ Tpurk!•h poer, Mnlllnll Getı~leddln
ROml (1273) who wrote a famoua myatical poem
ın enıan d h'11
had · '
zanrit)n 11• (J J;)e~;~ pt
9 same adjecrive RO ml u his aurname. Cf. P. Wittck, By·
.,. A T s· 1 . Th ..,, ' . Taeschner, CMH. 4 ,1 (1966) 747.
· . ınc aır
33-42. ' e word R om, Journa1 o ( the Gypay Lore Society, N. S., 3 (1909- 10)
,., A~ G. St)ulit OOP 15 (1961) 1 3
m (hJ rhe name R_,111.,.1 ~G . , 4 • approvea of Sinclair'• intcrprctatlon.
Jpt&el lU above, p. 70.
78
 Rıim ~Land of the Romei; Greece•
The term Rıim was a~so geographi.c in both Persian and Turkish and desi~ted
the land of the Romeı, the Byzannne State, Byzantium. It occurs in the tatter
part of ~he 1Oth centu~ in the anonymous Persian geographical work entitled
The Regıons of the World, ın numerous.occurrences. 171 The te rm Rıim in its political
sense wa~ reserved f~r the Byz:antıne state even during the Turkish period.
In many ınstances Rıim was equıvalent to Gruia ~Grcece'aao or (after 1453) the
European parts of the Ottoman Empire in contrast to the rest of Europe, in
other words Rüm was ~Greece' .uı
Another derivative is Rümari with the noun ar (modern er) ·man' (plus suffix),
meaning •man of Rüm' and it occurs in 1343 A.D.•••
The continuance of Riim is seen in compounded names of h.a.mlets or rivers,
where the name Rum probably stands for Christian, not necessarily Greek
(P(I)f.'<ı.'i:o~) : An Armenian hamlet calle d U runılu, literally 'the Romaic•, w as one of
five that constituted the district (kaza) Dallar, which belongcd to the pa.~lik of
Marash. 111 A river Urumlu-Çery and an insignificant torrent Urumlu-Su. aN In the
territory of Laodicea (in the district betwecn the rivcrs Kapros and one paraUel
to it) the river Urt1m/11 is identified with the Eleinos.115 Ina deep valley Urulll!tr'!j
'Palace of the Romei'; RMm-Erlule is the name of a pond.188 A large viiiage bears
the name Urumdjik. 187 There are more localities containing the element 111m.•
The city name Erzerum,181 attested in the 13th century, is derived by some
from Ert/--i Riim 'land of the Romei' (of the Byzantines) or rather from Artan
a/-/üim.110
an Hudild al-'Alam (1937) 38, p. 148 (.Riim 'Byzantium"]; 42, p. 156 [14 provinces in
Rüm]; 42.1, p. 156 [Con/ple is the seat of the kin.gs .of ROm];. 42, p. 157 i 4~, P· ıs:
[numerous cities in Rüm]; 42,15, p. 157 [Georgıa 11 a provınce of ROm], 42. 17,
42. 18, p. 157 ; 42, p. t 58 ; ete., ete. Cf. W. W. Barthold's preface, ibid., pp. 8, 40, and 41.
F. Babinger, art. Rüm, Elsl. 3 (1936) 1174b.
eao P. Wittek, AIPHOS 6 (1938) 372.
lll Cf. R. Kleinpaul, op. cit., 133. . . .
111 On the date 1343 instead of 1245 cf. Barbara Flemmıng, Eın alter Irrt~m bel der chro·
nologischen Einordnung des Tar~um:ln tur ki wa 'ağaml wa mugali, ın.: Der Islam 44
(1968) 226-229. Prof. A. Tietze supplied me with the correct analysıs of the word

111 ~~~~~chihatcheff's Routen in Klein-Asien, PM., Erg:ilnzungsheft 20 (1867) 34.

Nt Ibid. . 9 ) 36
... W. M. Ramsay • The Cities and Bisho~ric.s ?f Phrygla (Oxford a~~~ i;,,Je;,lc
for the
lll Both in Tchihatchelf, Routen in Kleın-Asıen, 63. A ~ıllag~ (~ k 1946) 926 looks
vilayet Erzincanlistedin: Tur ki ye• ~e meskun yerler kı vuzu n ara • •
like the abovc cited pond (so A. Tıetze).
111
Op. cit., 37. . • 'M of the Rom~i', used to designate
lll Rüm survives in the expresslon Dt~ Rlim ~nastery ntrasted to the term Polri4rJUt
the Greek Onhodoır Patriarchate ın Jer~sa.em as ':ı Cit
Kolbo/ik for the Patriarchate .of the CathHol: ~ ~e ~eıischuk~ngeschichte (1959), 35,
••• Ibn Btbl, History of the SelJuks; see · · u a,
51, and passim. . f 1821•: Jos. v. Hammer, Jahrbucher ?~r
ltO See a deacription of Erzerum aa lt was be orc (f k Ert.III"'IM) was the capıtal
Literatur 14 (1821) 2?· The city. by the hna~~e J'~od~;i~polis (415 A. D.) on .t~e
8

of ıı vilayet in Turkıah Armema on t. e s d . h Karasu and Aras valleys; ıuıd n ıs

platcau, ca. 6,000 feet above aca level, llluate ın t e
79
 . r:vives in the compound name of a town lUtm-lealt
A ~lle of the eduuc name :~e west bank of the Euphrates and cansisring of
siruatcd on a rock close; d , desertedin ı 890. nı I ts name would be something
a. 40 housesin 1838 but ea., } (or Pwf!ııtoxwtt-rJ) in Greek. A further place is
of an equh-alcnt to ~ct)ııtoxwkpt /t:lıht. 'gate'.
called Rııiii-A=IıJ»>, a11 wıth Tur · :r •

3. ROAI 'Asia Minor,, ete.

th M slims 8th-10th centuries to designate the regions of
RıiM ~u~ by e ~he Taurus and Euphrates frontier. 1' 1 Actually, Rilm
easttm ~ Mino~ acr~s~ :Minor'IN in addition to the Arabic anf, ar-Rıım r(By.
ınC2Jlt also .B~nn~ . ~ s'udi (tOth cent.) 111 or Bi/aJ ar-Riim (since 1300)
5

tine) Asıa Minor ın a 4h ) 111

?(;urkish) Asia Minor' (from the ttth cent. on; 1 t cent..

4. ROM 'Turkish Asia Mino~

- the name of the emirate or Muslim sta.te in eastern Asia Minor in
R.d. was fSebast~ (Sivas), which was founded and organized by the Türkmen
the regıon o . that one o f rıour T''urkmen tn'bes
Danishmcnd Ghizi (t t104).atT One may notıce

the onlv natural gatC"Way ro nonbem Asia Mino~ (Sivas, the pr<?vincc of which wu
alao alled RM- according to Evlıyl) from Russıan Transcaucasıa (Kara) and Peraia
(Tabriz). . .
~ name E~ ciates from the mid-11 th century. and ıs e:ıı:plaıned from Artq
tJ..Rbı 'Anan of the Romans", which was traıuformed ınto A~ al Rıllfl and finally to
Ard tJ /lbJ 'land of the Roman•' (R. Hartmann, art. Erzerum, Elsl. 2 [1927] 3ı;
füiıı Imlak. an. Erzurum, EIJ1 1 • 2 (1963) 712). I thought that Hartmann and ınalcık
do not cbrify how A~a tJ-Rıim or Artlllı-i Rilll are supposed to have resulted in
A11::-i Rbı and E11::trfort. bur I am told by Professor A. Tietze that Inalc1k's inter·
prcution is good. For Er4-i Ri111 'land of the Rom~i (Byzantines)' resulting in Erttrlllll
d. F. Babioger, art. Rom, Ehl. 3 (1936) ı 175a. - Cf. also p. 131.
81 H. •· Moltke visitcd Rum-kale in 1838; see hia Briefc Uber Zustande und Begeben·
Miteo iıı dcr Türkei aua den Jahren 1835-1839 (Berlin 1876), p. 223 [with a drawing] i
K. Hamann und O. Puchstcın. ll Reisen nach dem Nemrud-dagh (1882, 1883), in
thrir volu me: Reıseo in Kleinui~n und Nordsyrien (Berlin ı 890), ı 7 ı, 174-179 (with
thret drawings and one photo on p. 76). Concerning the deserted condition the authors
make referencc to or her authon. Ritter and Ch ean ey. See als o IslAm Ans. 9 (ı 964) 777 f. i
.. cl. F. Taeachner•. Du anato~achc Wegenetz ı (1 924), map attached thcreto.
O. Puchltc~n. Dı.e e~tc Reı.ae ı:ıach dem Nemrud-dagh (1882), in: K. Humann und
.. ~·. Puchstcın, Reısc:n ın Kleınuaen und Nord1yrien (1890), 137•
.. \ıın.ek, AIPHOS. 6 (1938) 362, 387; Darkot. art. Anadolu, Isllm Ana. 1 (1950) 429.
Tchihauheff, ~aie Mineure 1 (1853) 11 f. [the author deals with the name RJJm on
.. pp. ! 1-14); Wınck, The Riae of the Onoman Empire (1938), 20.
Mu üdl (t 956). Lea prtiries d" or 1 (1962) 232 ('1 621)
• Rbt 'At.ıt. M'ınor' [13th cent.) ın · lbn Blbl.
' Hittory of'
the Selluka transl. by Duda,
~7f;~~ cen~J Voyage• d"Ibn Batoutah, 2 (1877), 255; c(. Wittek, AIPHOS. 6 (1~38)
., p w· Ic or Ba~tuta, RMm mcant also the Byzandnc: tc:rrltory in Europe (lbıd.).
0
idem"~ı p~;:ı chapıtree de l"hi•toire des Turca de: Ro um, Byzantlon 11 (1 936), 295 i
1, 1• 'tol. · 6 <1938) 365(., 390; for Rlblı- provincc ofShru Mc: Evllyl, Naıradve,

10
in Persia hore the name Rılmlü.••• (In the early Ottoman period Rum comprises
the districts of Amasya and Sivas."') After the state of Danishmend the name
Riim applied to the older an~ only _fiourishing Seljuk sultanate of' Konya;'oa
the .term was cu~re~t at least ~n practıcal use: thus St/jti)iqo (or St!,laiqa) tr·Rüm
rSelıuks of Rum , ı. e. the prınces that figured in the oriental chronicles. The
Seljukid sultans of Rüm were originally Türkmen'oı chiefs and senled in the
401
land of Rüm. The names Riim and sultan of Rıim had complete success in the
literary and probably in the practical usage. 'oı For an Ottoman histarian of
1600 the Ottoman sultan is the Riim padi!ahi or the su/Jon·i Rıim.'M With the
expansion of the Seljuk sultanate to the west, the geographic term Rıim had also
to expand gradually to designare more and more of the peninsula and, after the
destruction of the sultanate of the Rüm·Seljuks by the Mongols in 1308 (the
I.ast Seljukid sultan being Aheddin Kaykobad III), finally the name covered the
entire peninsula. The ter m Riim, used as equivalent to 'Turket, is found also
in the Histoire oritnlalt dictated in French by Haiton, father of the king of Ar-
menia, to Nicholas Salcon and subsequently translated into Latin (1307); since
then the country was called Turleey by the Latins.4oa
To sum up, the Turks of Rıi111 are (1) those of the Danishmendite period,
(2) those of the Seljuk period and the emi.rates, (3) those of the Ottoman Empire,
and finally (4) those of Anatolla and Rumeli.•041 Rıim for Idrisi (1154)601 and for
Ibn Banutah (1333) 408 was r Asia Minor'. In the 16th century, Sultan Suleyman
divided Asia Minor into seven districts, one of them being Sivas and stili pre-
serving the name Rıim. 401 . .
Among the thtee provinces, Anat/olu, Rsim, and Karaman, ~hich consbtuted
Asia Minor their population figures in the 16th century were ın the same order
(a) 2,632,97,5, (b) 842,170, and (c) 687, 895. The province of Rıim included the
following administrarive districts (liva): Amil!Jıı, Corum~u .C~shorumlu), Toleııt,
Şarleı-Karahiıar, Cam/e (Djanik), Trabson, Malal]a, D1vn/U, Darelllk, Kemab,
and Bt!Jburl. 401 a
'" J. v. Hammer, Geschichte des osmanisehen Reiches 4 (182?)• 177; the other four
Türkmen tribes recorded werc: Sbtı,/11, Ustatbh/ll, and SıdJ:ıuln. . d
••• F. Babinger, art. R.ü m, Elsl. 3 (1936)hıt7 5a; ci· ide~ (~~;~)lt;;~::~~:cS~c~;::~ of
0
des deutsch-osmamschen Staatsverke rs, er 1s1am 0
1530). . 38) 2
"' Wittek, The Rise of the Ottoman Empıre (~ 9 • ·
eoı c. Cahen, La premi~re p~n~tration, Byzanuon 18 (1948) 60.
"' Cahen, op. cit., 64. l d' ·
"' Whtek, AIPHOS 6. (1938) 387-389, oft'ers aome n ıcauons.
•u Wittek, op. dt., 388. . . . t n Asie dans tea XII•. XIII•, XIV• et
.,, Pierre Bergeron, Voyages faats prancıpal~men e 'mply offers a re-translation of the
XV• si~cles (La Haye 1735), co~. 16.- e:r~~~ s(t938) 373.
Latin text into French. Cf. P. Wattek, AlP ·
"' Wittek, AIPHOS. 6 (1938) 390.
eo' G~ographie d'Edrisi, 2. ı 33.
601 Voyagea d'lbn Batoutah, 2 (1877), 255.
. fT 1 transl by Hammer, vo. 1 1. T .
"' Cf. Bvliyl, Narrative o rave s, · . R~ artition de la population en urquıe
&oh O. L. Barkan, [note 164], 20 [Tableau No. ı
en tre 1520 et 1535 d' ap res lea ~celnsdede~n th:d
citiea At/41111, Tt~rJIU, and Sil are ane u e ın
:uhan Soliman le Magnih.que].-The
proviace of Arap (ibid., aub/).

81
 . . bearing the name Jbi,ll for r Asia Minor, Ana-
Four imporunt orgaıuzaftıhon~rst Ottoman annalists, r Ashi~pashazide:
rolia" are noted by one o t e . . .
_
• o.-:- a socı
·aı r. onation which occurs sınce the first tımcs of
ıo
(1) G.·J._,;.,....N-
~'li/l-t-su,,, . • Ghizis and Alp s ;no
the conquest of .Anatolia, ı. e. '
-- . - he Ak his of .Anatolia, an important group; ıı
(2) 4JdJ~-t-/lJi111, t • ·• r
· . . ·O"lllru""'tı'on of women of Anatolia (badjt women he-
,d , · · - R.ıi111 an orö--~ . d .
(3) B114JryQII-t- ' • h d") .• u r AshiJ:ttaıhazödt wıshed to esıgnate u nder the
ıongın · g _in..the
_ sın.~
ster the
oo armcd ' and · rwamng. women o f the Turkmen
·· ttibes
name Bid;D'am-~ 111
in the principalities of the marches ;n• . .
_ _ Rıim d Rıim Abdallan (from abdal for a certaın kind of dervish)
(4) .AbJalıilı·od•- d, ~shes of Anatolia is a group that has played an importan;
the beter ox e..... ~ , h .
__ : • d ocı'al role foremost in the 14th century; t ear form of Babaism
~gıous an s
1
' of the doccrınes .
. d fro the ınixture of the h eterod ox brotherhoods
denve
with m
the tnıditions of the Türkmen of Anatolia an d ıocaı superstıtıons. . . u•

Turk. Riim!Jt 'Asia Minor'

The endings -i in Arabic and then also in Persian ~nd Tu:kish and i ts feminine
correlate -!Ja in Arabic, then Persian and also Turkısh as -!]t, are regular Arabic
formarives and form adjectives from nouns; thus, Arab. Rılmi, masc. sing. adj.,
from Rıim and Rıim!Ja, fem. adj., derived from the masc. Rüml, and became
a noun rland of Rum' (by ellipsis of a feminine noun, probably Bilad-i Rıim
signifying rthe Ronuic laod').41' So Rıim!Ja, being a more literary term than Rıım,
st2nds for the lattcr; thus the entire Ottoman Empire for Sardeddin (16th cent.)
was alled Great Rıım!Ja ~Great Romania', and the vilayet of Rıim, i. e. the vilayet
of Amasf2 and Sivas, bore the namelittk Rıım!Ja asa contradistinction between
the two regions. ••• The terms Rıim!Je, used for 'Asi.a Minor', may occur in a
Turkish te:ıt of leamed cluracter with the original meaning rland of the Rüm
(Pw~'VJ~)' but terms in -[ya h2ve not become part of the Turkish vocabulary.n7
An alleged name Rıım!Jt and Unim!Je does not belong here. na

••• Köprülü, Les originet (1 935) 101 •

' 107•
... Op . Clt., •
,.. Op. cir., 112f.
' 11 Th.ıs appears as t he mott reaaonable eııplanation to KöprU)U op cı't 113
••• Op. cır., 113 and 122. ' · ., ·
Ul Th' d
••• c/~~~~~ ~~~~o~. !in~;~pe)3r61e.ttefn dated Sept. 9, ı 969; June 18, 1970).
"' st) p rrn. L . Tıc~tze wht) adda th tT 5 , c . also p. 388.
halian e g i 1 1 1
k' h ·
a ur 18 geographıcal name1 in -iya are bonowed from
1
-~ it 'rk,IU;, ba~;h . ~".Jfl, Polo".J4, Rıuya, B~atll.Jt~, Finlandiya. The only term in
, .. A dittrict and t~n ıs 11h a very. recent formauon and adaptation of halian T~~ttb/11,
and Rfnlt!Jt or Urlim/ın ~ e/rt)~ınce of Azarbaijan bean the: name Urm/ytı in Arablc
with Rfnw. The nam~ 1 ~ urkıah, prohably on the: basis of the fanciful connection
Urmiya, Eltl. 4 [19;wj'j ~;~;· a)re of uncertain origin (see VI. P. Minorsky, art.
lee abo•e, n(Jte 33B.
03 8 a and may be unrelated to Rllm. On Turkish RM111.JD(

82
Exp141ıation of Rıim
The geographic te rm RiJm for •Asia Minor· has been explained from Romania
or Greek 'Pc.>lta.vta. cu designating the same territory; Rıim would have been
shortened from Romania. This explanation is hardly correct.
The origin of the name Rıim is as follows: Arabic /üim derives from Romli
(written PCI>ı.ux'i:oı.) and~ xG..pıı Twv Pc.>fLa.(C~>v ·ıand of the Romei' was rendered in
Arahic Bi/ad ai-RiJm. On account of the proximity of the Arabs to Asia Minor,
BiW a/-Rıım came tomean 'Asia Minor••10 and it was even shortened to /üim.••ı
The motivation for the origin of the name is given as follows! "lt was already
the la.nd of that nation (i. e. of the Romei or Byzantines)."•a•

u• So K. Amantos, P(a)~tcı. 'Ell't)vLu 6 (1933) 233; R.. Wittek. Byzantion 11 (1936)

295. Wittek (The Rise of the Ottoman Bmpire [1938], 12), however, aaya that Rbr, the
country of the P(l)f.LCI'Loc. or Byzantines, waa Aaia Minor.
uo F . Taeschner, art. Anadolu, Elsl. 1 (1960) 461 b.
cu Cf. G. Le Strange, The Lands of the Eastern Caliphate (1905), 127.
att Voyagea d'lbn Batoutah, 2 (1877), 255; cf. F. Sarre, Reise in Kleinuien (Berlin 1896),
p. 40 note•.

83
 . TOYPKIA, T(JRKJYE for ~Asia Minor
15
. th owıtty called Turluy has been bicontinental since
As ıs well kn~~, ~ccentury when Gallipoli becarne the chief Ottoman
14
eth passage fr~m the one continent to the other. ua Asia
0
the second half
ni base to secure e k d fı d ·
na_ tolia was conquered by the Tur s an was ~rans orme ınto the
~finor 0.~ ~ , between the Iate 11 th and the 14th centunes and was the heart-
countryofthTurOttey Empire from the beginning of the 14th century to the 20th.
Jand e oman h B · A · ·
Indttd, the domain known as Anatic Tur~, t e ~~- Y~~tınhe _sıa Minor,
w-as once cilled simply TIIThy, and it is for this reason umt ıt ıs ere ınc uded as1
~rr of this investigation.
r-F· bett underswıding of the birth of Turkey and the pertinent facts
or a er . · · d ·
and back ound for the names under discussıon, an ıntro uctıon was found
gr dis .
necessary to precede that cussıon.

INTRODUCTORY NOTE
H~ oıx cnten TMTtrJ~D the field of study of the group of peoples who, in the course o(
the Lut nı;o millennia, from' thcir homcbnd in central Eastem Asia rcached the Indian Ocean,
the Mcdi~ and c:astem and central Europc.
The aıu:hropological term MDngoiDitiı embraces Mongolian peoples and Turkic peoples; and
the linguitt::ic group by the name Ural-Alta.ic would consist according to earlier scholan,
ıhough qucstioned by many othen today, of (I) the Urfllit (Samoyed andFinno-Ugrian) and (ll)
the AJI4i&. The AJtaic languages, bcaring this name because the esrly Turkic apcaking peoples
livcd in rhe area of the AJta.i mountain system, are subdivided into three subgroups: TıuJ:ir,
M-ıo/illll, :and MaJıb.T1111gıuialanguages. The Turkic-Mongolian peoples intheir centuries-
Jong migntions foUowed the routc from the Urals at the northem shore of the Black Sea along
the lower counc of the Danube to the Carpathian Mountains.tM Generally spcaking, the
Turkic peopla, a numcrous and widapread family of the human race, who spoke differeot

• Ar our tunc more than 100,000 intcrcontinental commutera croaa daily from Asia
to work in Istanbul; c(. M. Maclagan, The City of Constantinople (New York 1968),
p. t46 [epilogue] .
.. A survey ~f the Turlcic pcoplcs in history with eztensive international hibliographies
on the varıous matten involved i1 the one by G. Moravcaik, Byzantinoturcica1 (Berlin
1958), l. 37-164; J. H. K ramers and othera, art. Turks, E Isi. 4 (1936) 900--972 [the
2nd ed. h~ not rea~h~d the e~try Tıulu aa yet]; E. Roasi, I Turchl [from the 6th cent.
to datc), ı~: Le. ~ıvılti deli Orientc, vol. 1: Storia, ed. G. Tucci (Roma 1956),
51 S-582 [wırh bıbl~ographies (down to 1954) for each of the 15 chaptera. The en tire
~ol( of 1310 page• ınclude• an 'indice generale', pp. 1249-1310]. On the same mauers:
T. ahen, Pre·Ottoman Turkey (1968), 1-13 [a good aummary treatment on the early
6 9 8)B
Murk~}· ~- ~ un~er, Byzanz in der Weltpolitik vom Bilderaturm bi• 1453, Hiatoria
PP~n ' -6 ı
61 1 13 ~;10 [on Ara bs, ~eljuk1, Osman Turks, pp. 420-426; blbliogr~p.hy,
1
474-50 3 [ · h · . ~· Der Islam ı m Osten: Vorderaaien, Agypten, Balkan, ıbıd.,
~ tt.l\ . b~bır· e ınvuıon of the Tur ka, pp. 487-495; the ineunion of the Mongol1,
0

..,.-_,o-:JV 3 • ı 10graphy, p. 617).

84
dialccts of the Tu.rkic ton~e, share ~e common cultunl hcritagc of 1 prehistorical and hı.sto­
rial put ın the ıntncontınent21 plaan of Nonhem Eurasia and were thcn oomads or semi-
nomıads, sheepherdcn and bone brcedcn. ua
Under. the name Turlt:., the Tur~ madc the~r appcarance in the Chinesc and in the Byzaıı.tine
sources ın the 6th century A. D. ın the terntory now known u MongoHL The Old Turks
naming th~msel~es .Kiilt:.tlirlt:. ·~ıue Tur~·, are mcntioncd (552) and they establıshcd an empir;
in Mongolia, wath ats center an the regıon of the riven Orkhon ıand Sclenp to the south of
Lake Baikal.u. In the 6th century a Turkish empire aisted in (modern) R~stian Turkestan.
The Oghuz group was domınant in Mongolia and (now callcd) Oıincsc Turkcstan; they formed
various states.
The Khazan made their4 appearance and conquered an area of the Crimean pcninaula in the
bcginning 8th century. n Other Turks are mcntioncd in Byzantine records as cmploycd in the
militıary service of the Arabs and the Pcnians (9th-10th cent.). Two groups, the Sdjuks and
the Turks later called Osmanlis, came to Asia Minor and to rcach it followcd the route over
the east shore of the Caspian Sea. Thus we have in Asia Minor the Scljuk period (lhe period
of the Seljuk dynasty), ca. 1048-1300, and the Osmanli period, from ca. 1300 on. The fint
was also ıa period in Anatolia of a new populace, consisting to ıa large pan of Türkmen.4•
On the ruins of lhe Scljuk empire the Ü1manlis ıarose ca. 1300 A. D. and occupied the peninl-
ula.4D
We are interested in how the Turkish conquest of Asia Minor wu ıachieved by the Scljuks
and the Osmanlis wilh lhe services of various dements, what the ingredicnts of lhc population
of the peninsula were after those historic events ıand Turkicization and Isl.amizatioo, and what
the Turkish language represcnted.

A. Early TIITit:iıb lribtı in TIITiuJIIlll, tbtir roflflt1'riDn ID Islam, llllll lbtir Mrhllartl infiltrallon.•
The presence of the Turkic ttibes in Central Asiıa has been traced ba~k to the be~'!g
of the Christian era and beyond. Most of the Turk ttibes of Central Asıa were nomadic ln
their living habits and forms of organization. From ca. 700 A. D. the Turb here hıad new
neighbors to the South, the Muslim Arabs. Since the Turkestan ıarea wu subdued by ~he
Arıabs in 758/59. the Tur k ttibes (of the family of Oghuz, later ~ed Ghııtt by Arabo-P~n•:
writers and Byz. Ou(oL) of that region gradually ıadopted Islam dunng the 9th-10t.b centu~cs.
The Turks interesting us here werc convened to Ialam at the closc of the 10th century.

•u Cf. Kabıane and Tiette, The Lingua Frıanca in the Levant (1958), 3.
u• Cf F T h CMH 4 1 (1966) 736.
. . aesc ner, • ' . T k' h . 1 . d to be erroneous; on the
•n The opinion that the Pontıc Huns were ur as ıs c aıme 'tt d nıames of the Pontic
basis of ıan investigıation of the phonology ~f theTtra~sm~f cE Mo6r Die Probleme
Huns it is established that they do not stern . rf~ :~os.byz~ntinisch;n Quellen, 6th
des ıauf Üsteuropa bezuglichen Namenmıaterıa s ln T k (1968) 2.
ICOS (Munich). 3 (1961), 824._ But cf. C. Cahen, Pre-Ottoman ur ey •
tu On the Türkmen see Appcn~ı:ıı: 3. h . arance in northwestern Asla Minor
••• One cannot speak of Osmanlls prıor t~ t ear appe
(so A. Tietze, per letter dıatcd ~3 Aprıl 1969).
'10 On the Turks from Central Asııa: . .
IslAm Ansiklopedisi. art.icles on the Turkısh t~:~~~ to see this].
Faruk Sümer, O~uzlıar. Ankara 1967 l 1 was uj ıal Asiıatique 250 (1962), ~63;
james Hamilton, Toquz.Qyuz et On· U)'l'ur, T ou:o buz Problem. Ural·Aitaische
ci. E. G. Pulleyblank, Some Remarks on the oq g
jahrbücher 28 (1956) 35-42. f ):1 düd aJ.•.Aıam, The Regions of the World
V. Minorsky, Commentary on § 19 0 u
(1937), 311. . Elsl 4 (1931) 969tf.
W. W. Barthold, art. Turka: HıstoryR 37 .(1931-32) 479.
"ı Cf. W. L. Langer and R. P. B~k·~ AH P~·Ottoman Turkey (1968), 5-8•
... Cahen, CHM. 2 (1955) 349; cı. 1 em,
85
 ·-.ı:'uation of Turkish dements began into the highly
that a stea d"1 uuu · however, took on t he character
lt ..-as in ~ 7UI cennı._..
"'-L -
. N East. This infiltratlon.
devdoçc-d couııtri~ of the lsWru~ ~d from this time on states em~rged under :rurkish rule
of • ral mign~on ':" the 11 th cm J!ally in many regions of the Islamıc. worl~. so ın the Nonh
Ol" d()ll'Ünaıl«, fidt ın Iran, thcn ~ h Balkatı peııinsula.n:ı The Turkısh tnhes that invaded
Pontic arn. ın . M"u:ıor• and( ın
_ .\sia h t11eth century as weU as the contınuous
· · A f .
ın wı: o reınforce.
Asia ~linor iıı the last quarter dt aile me from the interior (east and north east) of the Asiatic
0

tnıml:S of subscqucnt C'C'flıunes ha • co

nıre srill seminomadic, · came to A sıa· Mi nor by way of
&M The Turks by t.heır na
.
c:om:ıııaıt. •
lftn. . . f th Turks were ant the Seljuk statc of Rüm and then ita
The political organız:auons 0 ~pire as its finalized political stnıcture.
successoc stateS v;ıth the Ottonıan

B. Tlıl Stljıılu.aa
. Sel" kid Empire of ROm (1071-1243) 4,. belongs as much to Iranian as to
The b.i.stoıT of the ıu Iranian state 417
Turkish bist~ry; the Seljuk state was a Turc~ .

. The Liogua Fraoca in the Levant (1958), 3.

• Kahane-T ıeae. · d conquests ın
led ChiliZi achieve · t h e 1 Oth century an d these
li an race cal
A -M oogo
L- ... - d the Turks moving westwar ınto ıs1amıc
d · · reg1ons;
· see Langer
secm to ~ve Suoue · · d f
and Blake, AHR. 37 (1931-32) 479. So the ~~huz_ mıgratıon move rom Turkestan
iııto the Yuslim world. Persian historians distıngwsh two waves of the Oghuz Turks,
(l) 'll"atıderiog shepberd folk seeking new pastures, and (2) conquerors prepared to
scrtle and govenı. a. W. C. Bricc, Bullctin 38 (1955) 21.
• Kahaae-Tieu.c, Joe. cit.
aa Bibliograpby Oll the Seljula:
T. Talbot Ricc, The Seljula. Loodon_1961. . .. . . . .
v. Gordlevsky, Gosudarstvo Seldiukıdov MaloJ Azu [T~.e Sclıuk State ın. Asla Mınor].
Akademija Nauk, Leoingrad. lııstitut VostokovedenıJ~ Moscow (Lenıngrad 1941).
199 p.
F. Taacbner. The Turks and the Byzaııtine Empire to the End of the 13th Centuryt
OIH•. 4,1 (1966) 736-752; bibliography, 1039.
C. Cahcn, The Turkish lovasion: The Selchülcids, in: A History of the Crusades, ed.
K. Setton, vol. 1 (Philadelphia 1955) 13s-176 [with bibliography].
ldcm. Pre-Ouoawı Turkey. New York 1968 [of capital importance].
I dem. Le .Malik-nJmeh et l'histoire des origines scljukides, Oriens 1949.
Ickm, La premiere p~mtratioo turque en Asie Mineure (seconde moiti~ du Xle s.)t
Byzanr:ion 18 (1948) 5-67.
ldem, Les uibus turques d'Asie Occidenule penda.nt la p~riode acljukide, WZKM. 51
(1948-52) 178-187, especially 186(. [a report on the Nt1Diulı1].
Idem, Le probleme ethnique eıı Anatolie, CHM. 2 (1954-55) 347-362 [refers also to
the Ottomaı::ı period].
H. W. Duda (e~.). Die .Scltschukengeachichtc dea Ibn Blbl. Kopenhagen 1959 [A work
o~ memoın ın Pcrsıan. an eı:tensive source for the history of the Seljuks in Asia
Mın~ and coveri~g the period 1192-1280.]
E.C~· ~ro"·ne, A Lıtcrary History of Persia. London 1906. Vol. 2, pp. 165fl'., 297f1'.
: a 10 M. T. Houtsma, Some Remarks on the History of the Seljuka Acta Orien·
ral~a (Copenhagen) 3 (1925) 136-152. '
P. ~~;)k:_[;_~~~tum und u12m, Arehiv für Sozialwiaacnacbaft und Sozialpolitik 59

Jd~:·n~l~~n(rl~ntumb Ment~ne~he.
r 1 Studie zur Geachichte im 13.-15. Jahrhundert.
atan u er Mıueılungen ll)
,::· ~~uxR:haı;;;re~ d~ l'histoi re des ~r~ de Ro um, Byzantion 11 ( 1936) 285-319.
ap'tt) ~~ ~maali:,epp.r;o:l~. Empire (London 1938), cb. 2: Turkiah Asla Mlnor
 The risc of the Oghuz_ is link~d with the history of the group led by the Seljukids. By the
mid:11th cen~ry the Sclıuk famı~y bccam~ the maaten of Eastem Islam and the Seljuk statc.
fashıoncd as ·~ was aftcr the Pcrsıan:lsbmıe manncr. bccamc a gcnuinc Muslim power. which
conc~ntrated ıts cfforts o_n the Mu_slım world; the .Selj_ukid princes wcrı::: sc~king to unify the
Muslım world undcr theır rule. wıth Iran. the terntori21 bue of their pow~r as the center of
Muslim culrurc. •
The Scljukid ~y~ty (Sulayman ~ 1086. Malik·sh.ah t 1099. Kilij arslan t 1107) gavc its
name to the Sclıukıd statc from Stljule. name probably of the fint of ita members m h.avc
bccomc Muslim, at an advanced. age, towards the end of the 10th century; he wa.s the son of
an Oghuz notablc attaehed to a Khazar• princc.ua
. lnvasio~ into Byzanti~~ territoıy ~ad. start~d in 1048 a~d several incunions took placc
ın the pcnod 1054-1068. The massıvc ınvasıon of the Selıuk Turks and conqucst of Asia
Minor followcd the battic of Mantziken. i. c. a fcw years following that battle bands of Turkish
tribcs overran and Aoodcd the peninsula up to the westem coast. The conque!t wa.s the sponta-
neous work of clemcnts loosely connectcd with the Seljuk state. The Seljuk tri~ settled in
villagcs alongsidc the indigcnou~, ~on-Turkish. population.'u The Sdjuk prince Sulayman,
considcrcd the foundcr of the Sclıukids of Rüm, scttlcd Turkish tribcs in the steppes of central
Aruıtolia fıU and cstablishcd his h~dquancrs in Nicaca.' 41 By the cnd of the 11 th century Aleıius I
had rcconqucrcd and recoloni:zed the entirc Asia Minor coast, but the rest of Asia Minor wu
esscntially a domain of free Turkish cvolution.ua
Prinec Sulayman's successors werc cstablishcd in the country around Konya and thua
foundcd the statc of Konya, as suhanatc of Rnm.
The limitanci of the ancicnt fronticr. the Muslim ghlzis. march-\\•arriors and voluntccr
fightcr.ı for the faith or holy warrion. led and largcly achicvcd the conquest of Anatolia. Mter
the battic of Mantzikert (Manizgird) (1071) they conqucrcd the pcninsula under the teadenhip
of the Dinishmcnds,'" the leading family among the ghıızıs.w One century after M.antzikcrt
the Scljuks again dcfeatcd the Byuntincs at Myriokcph.alon (Chardak Pass) in tt76. The
founding of the Scljuk state of Rüm in the mid-ı2th century, whieh owcd its original sucngth
to the Turcomans. was a brc:ach with the ghızi Dinishmends. who in tum were .climinated
in 1180. With that, howcvcr, the element of stability d.isappearcd from the pcnuuula; the
nomaclic Turcoman pcoplc, cillcd Tiirl:mtn, werc dangcrous and in the period 1180-1204
the Scljuk state of Konya was paralyzcd by the internal qu.arrels of th~ dynasty. In 12~, ho~­
ever, unity was rcestablishcd and the s~te of Konya uruted .undcr ıts rulc all Turkısh Asıa
Minor the sultanale of Rüm was at it s uıuth, and sultıın Alaeddın Kaykubad I (121 9-36) brought
days of grandcur.fıU This apogee of the Scljukid statc lutcd nearly fony years {ı205-1243)."
1

w. L. Langerand R. P. Blake. The Risc of the Onoman Turks and its Histoncal
Background, AHR. 37 (1931-32) 475-488.
B. Darkot. art. Anadolu. IslAm An~. ı (1950) 4~9b. .
W. C. Brice. The Turkish Colonizatıon of Anatolia. BuUctın 38 (1955-56) 18-30 [rcfcrs
also to the Ottoman period]. . . . h 96-100]
G. Moravcsik, Byzantinoturcica1 (ı958), 1. 94-96 [wıth bıbliograp y, ·
u• See Cahcn, Prc-Ottoman Turkey (ı968), ı7-265.
U7 Cahcn, CHM. 2 {1 955) 359.
,., Cahcn, Prc-Ottoman Turkey (1968). 19. . . · · . 21-25.
'at Cahcn, Byzantion 18 (1948) ıs. with rcfcrenccs ın note 2. on the mcunıons PP
uo Langer and Blakc, AHR. 27 (19?1-32) 480.
uı Köprülü Lcs origincs de l'cmp1rc ottoman (1935). 49•
'" P. Wittek, The Risc of the Ottoman Empirc (1938), ı6f.
"' Cahcn, CHM 2 (1955) 349-51. . • th Pcnian name of a Turcoman
•u D4niıbmtnd. mcaning 'lcarncd or wlsc man' wasT ek (1968) 82.
chief who dicd in 1104: ci. Cahcn, Prc-~ttom;~ ~;c :re
the O~oman Empire (1938),
'" P. Wittek, Byzantion 11 (1936) 294. 3~6; ı cm, . c·ncs (1935). 10tf.
20. On the gblf.ll aec als o M. F. Köprül~. Le s ongı
«• Whtek, The Rise of the Ottoman Empıre, 21 ff.
"' Cahen Pre-Ottoman Turkey, 119.
' 87
 C. Tt. .v.,.ı ••-·.. cd th Turks were pagan.s and they had aerted pressure
~ Moagols. ncially doscly ~~ent~ ~sia and forecd the emigration of Turk tribes by
cm ~ Turb to cncuate Jands ın al ost all Turks including those 12ter c:alled Osmanli
thcir tdigious pasecution beca~~ ec:tral Asia. &tt The Mongol i~vasion in the fint half of
..ctt ~us)..iırıs cTen bcfore they 'blı: confusion in the whole Onent. These Mongols, who
tb: t3th caıNtY brought about rem us conquered .Armenia and set up their headquaners
.ppcar ocva to tı.Tc bcen fe;- ~u= ~·hich included large .Armenian and Georgian con-
thctt. Oo1y the nundeus o eır .•
riı:lgcnts. ..as Moagol. K becAD'ıc so weak that at the first encount~r with the
The ~juk sultan8te ~~:~~;;:ı of the Mongols in the battic of !<öscdagh the Seljuk
_y~ ıt succuınbcd. () J 1243 .., the Seljukid army no longer exısted, and the capital
foıas ...ere dcfeatcd ~n 26 ~::ı Tb • Mongol protectorate (1243-1261) was esaıblished and
Kony. ...u a:ınporuilr ~bpa · 0 f thec Mongol Great K han or his lieut~nants. The Mongols
• '- - · • - t...-...vo a m u~
mr Sclraa. rwcı ~- . Minor and their conquest mad e the conquere d temtones · · Turkish,
acTc:t rully occupacd ~ . . liry of Karaman was sepanıted from the sultanate of Rüm
aat Moagol. eaı In 1256 eni e ::caaıe independent. The Sdjuk period ended ingloriously
aod from 1.300 on sev 0
Sultan .Alaeddin Kıaykubad lll Ibn Faıiman (1307 or 1308)01
w1tb the dc2th of dıe puppet 1 dcrsbi of ()sman.
and with mr appcsıance of the suoog ca P

D. TJıı Ot,_., T•h "* 1ht 01/D.., E.pirt..u . .

The Turkish bruıch aDed the ()ttomanS (()sman]is) came to Anatolla along wıth the OghuzCM
(aod TiirbDcıı) aftr:r the 6m Sdjuk cooquest. The Ottoman state was founded by the Turkish

.. C. Cahcn. 'Ibe Mongob and the Near East, in: A History of the Crusades, ed. K. M. Set-
ımı, vol n: The Later Crusades 1189-1311 (Univ. of Pennsylvania Press, Phila-
cklphia 1962), pp. 7JS--732; idem, Pre-Ottoman Turkey (1 ~68), 26!-!70. Cf. B. Spuler,
Die Moagolen in ıran• (1955). G. Moravcsik, Byzannnoturcıca (1958), 1.102f.
[with bibliography, pp. 103-108] .
. . Laııgcr and Bl2ke, AHR. 37 (1931-32) 496f. . .
• Wittt~ Byzam:ioa ıt (1931) 296!.; idem, The Rıse of the Ottoman Empıre, (1938),
30; Köpnılü. op. cit., 39; Tacscbner, CMH. 4,1 (1966), 749.
• C. Cahto. The Moagols and the Ncar East (see above note 448]; ide m, Pre-Ottoman
Tat'keV (1968), 269-370.
• Taesch~r. CMH. 4,1 (1966), 752.
• Oa the Ottomuıs:
F. Tacschncr, Die geographitche Literıatur der Oamaııen, ZDMG. NF. 1 (76) (1922)
31~. [The value of the geographical literature of the Osmanlis lies above all in the
hiatorico-geographic area; the O.manli geographen fiU the period between the 14th
c.eın. and the ıneıenr time bccauae they bring much old informatiooal data takeo over
from the Middle Ages. Tbc O.manlit were interested more in descriptive geography
aııd topognphy.]
Idem, The Onoman Turks to 1453, CMH. 4,1 (1966), 753-775; bibliography,
1039---41.
H. f. Kissling, H. Schccl, and G. janchke, chaptera on the Ottoman Empire, in:
Handbuch dc.r Orientalistik, 6 (Lciden and Cologne 1959), 3-97.
A. Bombaca, Da• O.maniache Reich (from 1453 on], Hi1toria Mundl 7: Oberg&nl
zur Moc:Ierne (1957). 439-48_5; bibliography, 505. [4 chaptera: Die Inneren Verhlltniue,
Da _Reıch auf der Höhe aeıner Macht, Der Verfall dea Olmanisehen Reiches, Die Ol•
IMftilChe Kultur.]
C. Cahe~. Le fWobl~~ ethnique en Anatolie, CHM. 2 (1 945) 347-62.
~-.i· Briu, The Turlu1h Colt>nization of Anatolia, Bulletin 38 (19Ss-56) 18-30.
n.....;.~- · .Ktamenı, The Role of the Turka in the Hiatory of Hithcr Aala, Analecta
1
vnenta,. 1 {19S4).
G. M'on.,caik, Byuntinotarcia• (1958), 1.14~147 (witb blbUoarapbJ, pp. 147-164].

•
 element i-:ı the 6~ half of the 14th cennary. the cennary of the politioal and cultunl apogee
of the Sel.ıu.k Empıre of Rü~. The Otto~n state wq a synthesis of Turkish elements, a syn-
thesis dcnvıng from the polıucaJ and socıal nolution in the 13th/14tb centuries from the Turu
of Anatolla who had in part founded the Seljuk cmpire and the various principalities of Ana-
tolia.•u
The Turkish Ottomans wcre forud by the pressurc of the Mongol innsion to mıignte
at the bcginning of the 13tb century into Anatolia, led by Sulayman, and fi.nally scttled. down
in the Byzantine-Seljuk borderiand n~r Eskishchir.... As resistancc to the onearning Turks
broke down everywhere. all wcstem Anatolia 'VIith few e:xceptions&&' became Turkish bv 1300
and among a dozcn new Turkish Principalitics two were distinguished, the ltste of the. Kara-

ö. L. Barkan, Essai sur les donn~es statistiques des rcgiJt.rca de rcccnscment dans
l'Empire Ottoman aux XVe et XVIc si~cles, journal of the Economic and Social
History of the Orient ı (1958) 9-36.
ldem, Les d~portations comme m~thodc de peuplcment et de colonisation dans
l'Empirc Ottoman, Revue de la Facult~ des Scienccs t.conomiquca de l'Univenic~
d'Istanbul ll (1949-50) 67-131; also in vols 11, 13. and 14.
H. and R. Kahane and A. Tietze, The Lingua Franca in the Lcvant. Turkish Nau-
tical Terms of ltalian and Gree k Origin. U rbana. lU. 1958. [An introduction, preceding
the main work, ia entitled "The Turks and the Sea11, pp. 1-45; espedally intercating
for the present study are the 6nt three cbapten, pp. l-29, u well u the bibliography
given; cf. below, p. 92f.]
J. Marquart, Über das Volllstum der Kof!lanen, in: B~ng und ~arqua.rt, OsttUrkisehe
Dialec~tudien, Abhandl. d. k. Ges. d. Wıss. zu Göttıngen. phılol.-hıst. KI., NF. 13
(19ı4) 25-240. [Ober die Herkunft der Osmanen, pp. 187-194, Anhang to p. 53:
Nacbwort, pp. 207-209.]
W. M. Ramsay, The Intermixture of Racea in Asia Minor, Proceecüngs 7 (1915-16)
378-4110
F. Giese. Das Problem der En~tehung des Osmaniseben Reıches, eıt:sc
hrift
o
r
z o flı
Semitistik 2 (1923) 246-271. . . .
w L Langer and R. P. Blake. The Rise of the Onoman Turks and ıt:s Hıstoncal
Backgr~und, AHR. 37 (193ı-32) 468-505. [summary] 504i cf. N. H. Bayncs. BZ. 32
(1 932)
M p 438.
Köprulu Lcs origines de l'empırc . ottoman. p ans · 1935 . (~tudcs Orientales
. •
publ: par J'Insti;ut Français d" Arch~ol. de Stamboul. lll). [Agrceıng P. Wınek, 8 Y·
zantion tt (1 936) 290.] ı 13 Jl-51
P W 1'tt k The Rise of the Ortoma n Empire. London ı 938, PP· - ' ·
e •
K.• Dieterich, . Mınor.
Hellenism in Asıa . New y ork 1918• PP· 27-32.
G A k" Th Ea Ir Osmanlis. Athens 1947. . .
. rna ıs. e r . . arti6cial crcation of later specularive hıston~·
au Their descent from an Oghuz tnbcfashan . f ... l ad 1 (the legcnds must be attn·
h .
grap y, ı. e. o
f T ki h writer.ı o t e ume o n ur
ur s
w· tck
"b 1 dition did not e:aist); so accor ıng to ıt . •
d'
bu te d to the 15th century; a tr~e trı 9a 8t)ra 13 50 a. Arnakis, The Early Osma.o.lis
The Rise of the Onoman Empıre (1 3 • pp. • ·
(1947), p. 32f. and especially 83f. . h f the Ottoman statc through the
w The easential facts marking t~e gene~ts a;~~~o::m:.rized by Köprülil, Lcs orig1ncs
en d of the 14th century are dascusse an
(ı 935), pp. 33, 82, 85-87• t 00, . ı 24- ı33. ci al ttadition of the Ononwı Turks.
w Wı'ttek op cit 6. This accordıng to the offi -ı ·-· with pom that
• • ·• 5 Th ·mportant coas... _..__ ·
.., CE. Taeachner. CMH. 4.1 (1966) 7_ .-. d et~cir independencc for many cen~urı~.
5
were the crossroada of trad~ maantaıne hane· Tietzc, The Lingua Franca ~n t e
Many of the ports de6ed the ınvaders. CJ·K~ to the Aegcan cout of the penı.nsula
Levant (ı958), pp. 3 and 11. The Turks .a va~ Smyrna in the period t300-ı320; see
and the de6nitive conque1t of the .rc~ao~ ~gion de Smyrne (1965), 10.
Ahrweiler, L'hiatoire et la lflographie c ll
89
 - · destincd to attain the position of a world cm .
. di The J1 tte r ....... . fi k Ir d . Plre,
and the scate ot ()sman. . 'cal (; rmarion bom ın the namewor a ea y existıng of h
~ ~--.. sta~ wasAa pol!u
alA V, ......_...
S ? Lı'd Ansrolia was the cradle of the Ottoman E.m t. e
lia • c 1JU• . f h h' pıre
L:...a.. life i.o Seljuk nato • ·v·d as 1 continuatıon o t e ıstory of the SelJ"ukid 411
T urıu:ıou ........ be conceı ... ll . . ı · . . s.
__ ..ı Ortoaı.ıt historv ,......, to n" n\•cnty-five sma prıncıpa ltıes ın the 1330's -h· b
one amo e nJ h
Tbc sta~ 0 ( the \.J511JliUU-I 5 •
...., ;.,._~_ı; w ıc
lranatc of Rüm. was the o Y g izi state that succecded .
~ to the tıerimgc_ of thi~ss:crrirory and atttactin~ into the land the eleme~ts neccss In
recoaıstrUcting and orga.nıztn!de. Ir devdoped extraordinary strength a?d an efficıent mili~
for this puıposc from the ~ c imınediate neighborhood of Consta.ntınople. The ghüis
~ i.o the suuggle ın 0~ ·ors who found no further occupauon at the other dedinin
dr
()smaıı ,.·en joiord by bosts ~bly a succcssful holy warrior like other Turkish princ!
cmintcS· ()sının (t 13~6) was pıoh red to his bannen ardent waniors in the c.ause of Islam
"--'- his cpithct ghJzı). ""ho gat_~paliry expanded at its neighbon' apense. An effick-t'
\~ of the Ortaman pnn f h G k ·· · ...
50 the po~r . Iied h impcrus to the conquest o t e ree cıtıes ın Bithynia ...0
a:ıiJjısıy organiDaon suppc of ~ce Qsmanli state. The most impo~nt town in Bithynia, Pn:sa,
it 1FIS to bccoırıc ~c.aa~ 1326-1359) (and became the. capıtal of the Osm_anlis), Nicaca
(di iıı 1326 ro_Ghazı. O~
1337( and ca. 1.340 al most everythang that could possıbly be seized
(di i.o 1331. Nıc~ed~ ınA . .... ['ın · or was conquercd. Thus, the Osmanli state was formed in
from ~ .
-L- B~ LO SIS 1~ •. • aı·
nıanli b l400 annesed all other pnncıp ıtıes one a er anot er absorbcd
ft h
Bidıynia.~~ The Os !-am ~ bcc:ame masten of almost the w~ole of Anatolia, ~d becarne
5

the Turkish put:[ b ;mpire.* Even before 1400 they occupıed vast territories in Europe
the ~ackas of • g ry . .Afria. IlMmili in Europe was conquered. •a One may say that the
and LO the 1~ centurY: from the 14th century the most powerful state in Asia Minor and
Ottom:_:n~~g.Mund (1359-1369) rcally Jaid ':h~ finn ~ounda?o~s of the empire.•M
the Be . bad t bccn rcaliud yet in 1403, but the decısıve turrung-poınt ın the consolidation
~ empan:
~;~~an cmpıR wa
ııoıo
· .L... time of Sultan Mehmed n, who in 1453 conquered Constantinople.•u
un; • d . ·ı ·nıa d .
Whilc the Ottomaıı E.ırıpire of the 15th century remauıe prımarı .Y an ı n empıre, the
fouodarioas wcre bcing wd for i ts co~t~, the Ottom2n sca empıre. of the t.6th century....
ı\.ııd thas tM Ottomaıı Empire (Jnltl-ı 0~111~) su~e~ed the Byzantıne empıre. At the end
ol~ .Middlc Ages, the Turks bad cstablıs~e~ a mul~tıonal ~ta te, one of the most enduring
kııawn to history,.., one which lasted until ıt was dissolved ın the 19th and 20th centuries.

E. TIJt po/)1114JiM of Ana MiliiW IIIUltbtıltgtı: Lanpage ( T IITJıiıb), rıligion (Islam), anti in11rmtUriq,1
.A.s.ia .Minor wu a.asumed to have bccn stili in the mid·l 1th cent. the high1y urbanized, culti·
nud, md HcUenizcd peninsub of Roman times. Even for antiquity this idea is an over·
limpli6ation, for geographical c.ondirions have never permitred the same degree of devel-
opment of dıia k.ind in eutem and c:entnl Anatolla as in the provinces facing the Aegean Sea."'

.. \Vinck, Byzanrioıı 11 (1936) 296-301. The oldest emirate seems to have been the
emirate of Menteshc in the eı:treme southwest corner of Anatolia but it lost its leader·
~~_ip, which p~sed to ıts northern Turkish neighbor, the emirate of Aydin; see
'lmck, The Rıse of the Ottoman Empire (1938), 3411'.; idem, Das Fürstentum Men·
• ~he~ -~tudie z~r.Getchichte im 13.-15. Jahrhundert (Istanbul, 1934).
Kijprulu, Les orıg:ınea (1935), ch. 1: La fondation de l'empire ottoman, pp. 29f. On
the Sl)urccs, PP· 22-28; method of re search pp 2S-32 · agreeing P Witte k Byzantion
11 (J ?36) 290. • • • • J

: Lange~ and Blake, AHR. 37 (1931-32) 504.

• Amalr11, The Early Oamanl.is (1947), 71 f.
~r and Rlalre, op. cit., 504f.; Wiuek, The Rite of the Ottoman Bmplre (1938),
• .; Txschner. CMH. 4,1 (1966) 757.
.. Cf. Wıuek, op. cit.• 1 f., 49.
C(. T aetchMr nt'\ ·ır 762 .
• Kaht · ' ~,... c ·•. ... Wıttek, op. ch., 762.
• Cf Ca~TK"tu, The Lıngua fnnca in the Le.-ant (1958), ı 1.
• (~n,;. '::r~~oman Turkey (1968), prefac.e, p . XIII.
 Th~ ch.anges a~cted in t.he populAtion of Anatolia were acquisition of the Turkish language,
Jslamızatıon, and ıntermarnage, t~ree facton that appeared also intertwwd, and set in during
the 11 th cenı:ury t~rough the Selıuk -ı:urks, when, after the Byzantine defcat at Manttikert in
1011. t~e Selıuk tr~bes overran the maıor part of the pbtcau and scttled in viUagcs along with
the rıauve pop~latıon."I?cre was. probably ması apost:uy on the part of the Christian popu-
lation and consıderable ıntermamage."• The Grcek element was turkicized in the: principality
of Menteshe (üria and part of Lycia) and on the coasdand.'10 The decisive hlow however
was dealt by the Ottoman Turks in the 14th century. The Osmanlis facilitatc:d the ~onvenio~
of a large part of t~e Christian population to Islam and thus gave the new state a firm popular
buis. The conversıon of ~he ~ountry to Islam and Turkish spceeh wu rapid; the native in-
habitants had to follow suıt wıth the new order and institution5 .nı
Conccrning convenion to Islam, we may discem the two mild periods: 11th ccnt.-1243 and
1243-1330. During the fint period the non-Muslims probably formed a clc:ar m2jority in the
pcninsula, 10 to 1; when Turkey became organizcd thae was a far-rcaching symbiosis :and
non-Muslims enjoyed toleration but a ccrtain number of convenion.s took place among them.
During the second period, induding the Mongol domination, the convenion of the Mongols
to Islam had high results in the cut (Irbil, Mesopownia) but not in Asia Minor.m The Osmanli
period, however, was ditlerent.
The series of conquests in Anatolla was prolonged, quite destructivc of life and propcrty.
The conquest of the pcninsula had u a result the virtual destruction of the Anatoli:an Church
(confiscations of all kinds, heavy tues imposed, ete.). The conquests were also accompanied
by massive inftuxcs of Tiırkmen nomads, so that conquest was combincd with ethnic migra-
don.171•
The Ottoman Turks used deportation u a method of peopling and colonization and eumples
are given by the author who expounded this theory. The eharacter of nornadism ~d the ~ge
number.ı of nomads caused reduction of ~e numbcn of the non-Turco-Muslim ~tol~
population and increase of the Turco-Islamic numben,•71 and the evcntual total Turki.ficauon
of the peninsula. The Greeks and the Armenians, who constituted the old~st,. most devclo~d
and evolved of the Christian communities, were most affected by Islamızauon and T~rki~­
cation; large numbers among them who had not changed religion w~re. ne~ertheless linguı­
atic.ally turkified.mıa The Ottoman tu registen for t6th-century Anatolis ındicate t~e.presence
of more than a million ıuable Muslim hearths (households) and a. 79,000 Chn!tıan ?nes,
i. e. 8 proportion of 92% Muslim to 8% Christian households.m Thesc Ottoman tu. regıstct'S

'" Brice, The Turkish Colonization of Anatolia, Bulletin 38 (1955) 18. Arnakis, The a.
Earlv Osmanlis (1947), 124f. . · V 64· al.so
no A Ph ·u n Reisen und Forschungen im westlichen Kleınasıen, • p. •
• SOı p52pso67• 69 89· P. Wittek Das Fürstentum Mentesche (1934), 113f. and (ad·
PP· • • • • ' '
t71 denda) P· ~~i k AHR. 37 (1931-32) 482f., 504f.; Brice, ~uU~tin ~8. 27. On t~e
~:~!;:g a:fTur~iseh by the Greeks and their becomingOsmanli ın Bıthynıa see Arnakıs,
the Early Osmanlis (1947), 1~?· edes such studies on the canversion
,.,. See above, note 347. Vryonıs new work .supKelrs. . ZDMG 76 (1922) 126-152;
. d . F B binger Der Islam ın eınasıen, . .. ı. ..
as contaıne ın. : a , 99 131. 1 V o atzidis 'Ex-roup>uaııb<; xcı\ i~tCJACI!'lCJI'u;
KöprülU, Le s orıgınes (1935), 97-: ' ' · ,J-r~, 1 •(Athens t 932) ~ ete. .
-rw" •Ell~"w" xcı-rck Tb" J1CGcı(Cıl.,cı, lCJ'rOptxcıl 1' . .fi 1• of the Ottoman Conquest ın
t?ta S. Vryonis, The Conditions and Cultural S~~~k::~: du Sud.Est Europ~en (Athtnes
the Balkans; Rapport. lU me Congr~s l~tern. he Islamization problem and suggests
1970) 7 f. In a recent study V ryorus dıscuAss.es Mt . S V ryonis Religious Changes
• . i e in sıa ınor; • • . d A cts
that conversıon was most extens v . h collective volume entade : spe
and Patterns in the Balkans, 14th-16th cent., ın t ~ . 1971)
. . d Change (forthcomıng an • sur les d onn~s s t a·
of the Bal kan s: C onu nulty an
86
tr . d 1·d m Essai
t71 O. L , Bar kan, Les dlportations (1 949-50), ·• • e '
tistiques (1958) [note 164), 34. .
na. Vryonis, ap. cit., 4. . . ( 1958) 20; cf. Vryonis, loc. at•
• ,. Barkan, Esaai aur les donn~ea stauauques •
91
 . documents of Constantinople. which reveal the sweep..
. r.ct. coa6nned by the Pamardıal lican steS: from 400 bishopries of the 11th cent. to
~~on oi bishoprics and me7mcrropolitan secs to only 13.uh
11t1 ~ . w t6th CC'f'INry and f~ f lh .Anatolians had undergone a thorough cultura]
onl" ~ ın . that the maıonty o c
~ti::"the 15th cenrury. Em irc consisted of (ıa) Turks who were now farrncn
'The ethnic e.~eıDcnıs of the Onoman cüc ~urb chued from central Anatolia by the Mongol~
~~ dernents. and (c) nomanl with their families and herds.•7a
:=~ putu« !and~ or 11_Jan:~ ~c:n, to be found i~ Anatolia after the Turkish con.
w.t~o.. 1 kind of populanon . ~~'"~...._, -pher and histonan W. M. Ramsay, the Osmanıı
• ua
. . - n } A(C'OI'CÜ.ng ro
the emıncot
. gcoc-- ' · and ın
tiruted a large maıonty · t h e centraI region. of
,--- . f L - populatJon cons . I. R al 1
Tu.rkisb sccaon o tw; dmin majority; ın Ana to ıa, sa}'! arnsay, .ways ay a center
.Aııltolia an absolutdy ov~~ TbegTurkish population represents,. a~cordıng to Ramsay, a
and the suuıgtb of Turkey. h . berwccn a seetion of the AslatJc conquerors and the
. . from t c unıon . . f 1
JDDcd na. spnngıng olla d the Turkish populatıon consısts o tw9 c ıassc:s: (1) the
~ populaıi~ of Aıwt ; ~g women of the old population,_and. (2) a large number
c:6pring of Tur~ conq~m;'" ho ıadopted Islam. Thus the populatıon ın Asia Minor wu
of the oL:I Am~ pop ıaTtJor:_:wh n7 Similıarly judges Brice and he stresses the native (pre-
- • .a -tolian than urıus . . 'all .
~. tn~~J' .ru• . revailing : The scnled Turks oflater tımes are raa ra ~ıxtu.re ~etween
Turkish)_ popWatton as P d lh borlginal inhabitants of the country. As histoncal ındıcationa
ek immapor Turb ula . c ~f Turkey is usually a blend between the pre-Turkish inhabitanta
111

lbo~. ~ sedaıaary:: ·=olJı with me fonner element predominating; he adds that theae
~ ~ ~&ct. s~~ by the tentıative evidence from physical anthropology.ne
mdicabDOI • of counc the last word has not been spoken and new approaches are

::r~ ~U::' demognphlc factor, i. e. human resources o~ th~ Tu~kish and lslamic
•
studXd by 0. L Barlwı. The old dietum that the Turkish ınhabıtants of Anatoüa
fti'C limp!y Jslemjırd Grecb lw no nu ty.
-l~di t71&

F. n. T•Jei- It. e •
la orc1cr to u.oderstand the relaaııı naıncs best, we tum to the languages.
'J'he Turkish laııguaga involved iıı the names are of the same parentage.•7 • Seljuk Turkish
and Old Ottomaıı ..are at mo1t two atagel of one literary language."• There is little ditlerence
betwccn the Old Ounuıl.i language and Scljuk Turkish ;"1 the two were barely distinguish-
lblıe.• For thia rcuon the Old Turkish daignation lllr/ı was used for both Seljuk and Osmanll
TDrkilh.• Ounuıli Turküh is one of the southwest dialect~ of Turkish.tN Sourcea of Turkish
matcrial an: con-rcniemly lisr.ed in the annotared bibliography of the well known work of the

INa Vryoai1, loc. dt. '" KöprUIU, op. dt.• 93f.

"' Ramaay, The Iotcrmizwre of Racea in Aaia Minor, Proceedinga 7 (1 9 ı 5-16) 419.
"' Rıamaay, op. cit., 385. "' Bricc. Bulletin 38 (1 955) 22-24.
•a Bvkan, La d~cions (1949-SO), 69-72.
• A. ~moilovirch, an. Turu: The Turkish bnguagea, Elal. 4 (1936) 908-915 [classi·
licaaon and geogrıaphicaJ distribution; general aketch; literary acripta and language•.]
• On the lanru~ge and alphabeu of the Ottoman Turka, J. H. Kramera, ibid., 917-920.

-
• So Prof. A..Taetze (per lerter datcd 23 April 1969).
• T. Kmır~k1, ıa~. Turlı:a: Ottoman Turkish Dialectt, Elal. 4 (1936) 920-38.
.
Kowıal•ki, op. Clt. 923a.
• ~ ~~~y, Proccedi~~ 7 (1916) 41 ı.
Türk~b~gra.p~y on ır an: Annem~rie Yon Gabaln et alil, Die SUdweatdlalekte del
eler~~ n, ın ~ Handbuch der Or•~nt•U•dlc. ed. B. Spuler, 1. Abt.: Der Nahe und
(Lin~':'1~re ~n~ 5· ~d.: Altai1ri k, 1. Abschnitt : Turkologlc ( Lcl den 1963). 469 PP·
fKh e:;c:b :- ; l.ıreraru~es, 20~1; indicca. 443-468. Blbliography concludel
..,.,_..~ unon.) Aleo: PJulologi~ turcicac fundamenta, vol. 1 (1959): on Turkl•h
Kahanes and ~etze.ua J!-i~h lingui~tic material of the Oamanlis is repretented in the Byzantine
sources, matenal comp~sıng Turkuıh elements and numerous Penian and Arabic vocabulary.
This is~ tru~two~~y marr~r o~ the Osmanli civilization that stood under the: impact of Islam.•..
The Selıuk hnguastlc remaans ın the Byzantine sourccs consiJt of words of Turkish origin and
also of numerous Arabic elements.U1
Many names of villages and boroughs of Turkestan au found again in Anatolia u wu
atated by M. P. KöprülU,'" but he gave no eumples of auch narnet or rı:feunces to Pcninı:nt
studies.
Turkish was leamed by Greek and Armenian population1 which lived along with the Turks
0 Anatolia; and among the Turks those who apoke Greek and Armenian, above all Grcc:k
(
were not rare. lntermarriage of Turks with Grcc:k and Armı:nian women had a great in8ue~
in this respect. 01
Turki6cation and Isl2mization of the 12rger part of Asia Minor occurrcd bctween the late
t1th and the 14th centuries. The Turkification of Asia Minor as well as that of the Balkan
penlnsul2 was on the whole iniand in character, as the invaders npidly advanced over the plains
and mount.ain ranges in the interior, while they were de6ed by the population in most pons
and coastal regions."1 Thus, while Idrisi &ll describing the country in 1 t17 atiU used the old
names, Greek or pre-Turkish Anatolian, Ibn Batütlh travening the region in the 1330'• used
many pre-Turkish names but mostly Turkish names.'"
Concerning Turkish namesin Greek sources there is bibliop:raphy.u• With regard to Grcck
place names adopted by the Turks and phonologic~l~y transform~d i~ Turkish .there is alsa
some work. lt is to be noted that the names of most cıues of Byzanune umes renwned, phono-
logically adjusted, in the spcech of the new inhabitants.'H

THENAMES

As our chicf interest is focuscd on the name for Asia Minor, we tum to the
name s for 'Turk' and 'Turkey'.

a. Toüpxo,, Ti/rle
In Byzantine historiography the name Toüpxot;, plur. ToüpxoL, for 'Turk• and
'Turks' respectively, occurs for the first time in the mid~th ce~tuZ (l~ ~)
111
century the name Tllf'le occurs in the Chinese Annals in the orm u- th 11-
d after down to e present.
and continues in use through the 16th century an

. (1958) 600-610 [Dictionaries and

ua Kahane·Tietze, The Lingua Franca ın the L~vant •
glossaries; dialect dic!ionaries and vocabulanes, ete.]
••• G . Moravcsik, Byzantinoturdca• (1958), 1. 147.
'" Moravcsik, op. cit., 1. 96. u• I b' d 70
••• KöprulU, Le! origines (t 9.35), 62· . h 'ı_;• an~ (1 958), tt.
aeo Cf. Kahane-Tictze, The Lmgua Franca an. t e v157
atı On Idrisi and his work s~e above, P· 47 wat~ note .
'" See Langer and Blake, AHR. (1931-32~ ~8 • S rachreste in his: Byıantinoturcica•
'" G. Moravcsik, Einleitung. 1. Chara~terssttk der ~ 1; 3. Schriftliche Oberlieferung,
(1958), 2. 1-23; 2. Sprachliche Oberlıeferung, PP· ..
pp. 41-49. .
R . Hartmann, Zur Wledergabe türkisc~er
Quellen. Abhandl. der Deuucher:ı Aka • • 18 •
:\'q'
amen und Wörter in den byununascheo
s zu Berlin, Klasse fUr Sprachen,

Lher. u. Kunat, 1952, Nr. 6 (Berhn t95~k t3lf

u• Aa demonatrated in Appendis 1, P· too- ' ·
93
 'ous sernantic contents of the name, for whi h
· of the van c
Here follo~s the li snng . nies :••ıı
__ :r. gı·,·es full resttmo 37 (h
~Iora~ . A thias [6th cent.], 144. , ete. t e ambassador of
·oJd Turks', 6th-7th. cednr: . B~zantium in 568 A.D.]
- atn\'e tn }
the T o~~xoı d certainlY 8th cent.: Theophanes (811-81 4
..~ (Ha.z:us)', 9th cent. an
AD] 315.1Sf.
· ·'
T · 1843
. , 9th-11th cent. : Leo, actıca · =
Migne, PG 107.
"~(~, Hun~~~ 895 A. D.); ı. Skylitzes [1 ı th cent.], 255. 3
ss,lf. (rcferrıng th . G Codinus [14th cent.] 38.15-18
• . dari , 11 tb-ı 4 cent.. .
\ar ores' . A.rabs and Persians', 9th-10th cent.: I. Skylitzes 439.12;
'Turks as soldiers f~da Adler (Lipsiae 1928-38), 1.481.26; 1.492.4; 2.199.5
cf. Souda, ed.-" the Old Turks during the rule of Justinian; the third
(the 6rst rwo rc:.ıer to .
their ıdationship to the Persıans)
"Sel'uks, Mam ·es an 0uıç
to duk d ~L-r tribesfolk', 11th-13th cent.: Mineula S. Georgu··
i
Jed. B. Aufhauset (Leipzig 1913), 20, 21 . .
,

"Osaıanlis' ı 4th-t6th cent.: Notitiae de populis, Scholia ad Herodoti hist.,

ed. H: Stdn, 2 (Berlin 1871), p. 432f. [14th cent.]
•~ iıı this list, the Greek name form Toüpxo~ (Toüpxoı.) was attributed
ruWe~ •
not to one speci6c Turkish tribe but to v~ous. . .
The first mention of the name Turk ın Turkish documents occurs ın the
inscriptions of Orkhon (8th centuty A.D. and exactly the year 732 A.D.)'"
as Tiirk or Tiiriile. and the Turkish name form Tiirk" 7 was in use at all times from
the .6rst ent:rance of the Sdju.k Turks into the peninsula in the llth century"•
20d ~ atttibuted alsoto the Osmanlls by the neighboring peoples who em-
ployed the term to designate anyTurkish people. Then the Osmanlls themselves
adopted the designation. The name Tiirk in inscriptions seems to have had a
polirial rather than an ethnographical significance.'" In modern times, the name
Tiirk sta.rted to prevail for the modem Turks from the period of the tanzimat
in 1856 as the result of the awa.kening of racial nationalism and the hostile reaction

• Mornesi k, Byzanrinorurcic:a1 (1958), 2. 320-325.

: E. Ros~i, I ~urchi, in: Le Civilt.a deli' Oricntc 1 (1 956), 521.
Eztensıve brblıogr~phy on the name in G. Moravcsik, op. cit., 1. 77-81; 2. 320-327.
On the name specılically V. Tho.mKn, Alttürkitche Inschriftcn aus dcr Mongolei,
ZDMG. 78 (1924) 122~. :and 174; ıdcm, Jnscriptions de l'Orkhon dechiffrees (Hclsinki
;:96), P· 20 note 2 = ı dem, Samlede Afhandlinger 111 (Copcnhagcn 1922), 46 notc;
f · B~rthold, :art. Turks, A. (General). 1. Historical and Ethnographical Survey, Elsl. 4

3
(:~it ~~~~; .Gy. N~meth, Der Volksname Türk, Köröei Csoma-Archivum 2
lrd ser. ~ 1•_E. Blochct, .Le nom de~ T~rk1, Revue de !'Orient Chretien,
·n d ' ~·26~ (l 9 i~ 28) 188-207, T. Kowalskı, Dae alte1tcn Erwihnungen der Ttırken
• ~ er :ara ıac en. ıteratur, Körösi Csoma·Archivum 2 (1926-32) 38-41.
• :amaty, Proceedıngs 7 (191 S-16) 411.
5() V Thom~n J · ·
7
not~ (Xo·J! Tr,~ • ~Kr~tı~a de I'Orkhon dlchiffrlea (1896), 3; 20 with note 2; 138
8 °;
ZDMG. 78 (193-4) _;;;.)· V. Thomaen, Alttürkitche Inaehrifren au1 der MongoleJ,
1 1
Eiei. 4 (1934) 90la. ' 1'E 1 8~ ll, E 16; Il, S 10; cf. W. Barthold, art. Turka,
aga.inst ı:ıon.-Turkish eleme~ts. In the beginning 20th century the name Tiirle
gained dıgnıty, the trend being part of theYoung Turk mavement and the revival
of pride in that name, iOO and finally it was officially adopted along with the de-
claration of the Turkish republic in 1923.101
In the 18th century, t~~rc was u sed as an appellativc for "un homme brutal et
grossier" rıoa and in the 19th century Tur/e had bcen employed in a derogatory
connotation, "dull and slow of wit' and the expressian Turle-perso" had the sense
.. stupid fellow". rıoa As a noun it had al so acquired the sense •villager' .ao. As for
the language, tilrle was the designation for both the Seljuk and Osmanli language. &o•
The plural Tiirkltr "Turks' occurs al so as a place name. rıoe
The name Tiirle is the basis for the name of the Modem Turks, for the By-
zantine Greek name Toupxoc;, 607 and for the counterparts in other languages.
The Greek form Toüpxoc; (Toupxot) gradually became known in Europe through
the Byzantine authors as were the parallel cases of the names :E>..~~oc; ·sıav and
'A>..~cıv6c; .. Albanian", rıos and through the Crusaders. In Greek, the ethnic Toüpxo~
and derivatives and compounds thercof acquired also special meanings.aot The
Latinized name form Turcus was obviously based on the Byzantine Greek form,
though the same Latin form would have been expected if takcn directly from
Turk. Tiirle. The English name form Tur/e, on the other hand, appears for the
first time in the latter part of the 12th century in connection with the 3rd Crusade
(1187-1192) and applies to the Seljuks, while the same name for the Ottomans
occurs from the 14th century on, aıo in both cases as was historically expected.

b. Toupx(ot, Tiir/eiye
The foregoing leads us then to our main concem, the name of the country
i ts elf.
Toupx(ot f. occurs during the Byzantine period, between the 6th and the 16th
centuries, and through to date, and is a Greek formation in -(ot from the people's
100 Ramsay, Proceedings 7. 412, 4 1.9.
101 G. Arnakis, The Early Osmanlıa (1947), 28 note 77. .
101 Ignace Mouradia d'Ohsson [an Armenian., born in Constantınople], Tableau g~n~ral
de l'Empire Ottoman (7 vols., Paris 1788-1824), 4.373. We are t~l~ that the Turks
could hardly undersund why in Europe they were known as Tll'tt (ıb1d.). f h b
aol Tl~rll was a contemptuous ter m; one Os~anli used to cxprcss h~1 sc~~~ o :~o~ise~o:.
addressing him as Türll-kafa "stupid-hcad. See~· M. R~m~ay, ~hıu;~~ of World
rics of Phrygia 1 (189>.-97), .28 note 1. Accordıng ~~S .86u=~ 2 ewhen the Turk.s
Demination among the Mcdlcval Turka, Stlsl. 4 (1 ) h . T
ki h traditions
had been inftuenced by Persian culturc anddhad forgouenh~ e::e~:'~otu~n~er the sam~
they called their congencrous nomads an peasants, w
inftuence, Tiirll in derision. . . · hen und ethnognphischen
Hcrmann Vamber~, Das Tü.rk~nv o 1 k )ın
1 8 85 6~~c~ ~~~~~i~g;~
1
lOt EarlyOamanlis (1947), 53.
Beziehungcn gesch1ldcrt (Leıpzıg • ,c· •
101
See above, p. 92. . . . . p T hlhatchef's Routcn in Klein·Asicn, p. 8.
10
• TiJrldtr is a hamlet ın Asıa Mınor, • v. c
107 Moravcsik, Byzantinoturcica,• 2. 325f.
101 Cf. K. Amantos, Mu<pc:k jlCAn'ijııcı~<l (Athens ~940)ij iÜ'IJvLXoÜ
61 A<lOÜ, Acıoyp<lqılıl 7 (1923)
lOt See G. D. Kapsalis, Ol ToOpKOL iK T&lv ıt<lpo&jl&wv TO
385-421, especially 408-410, 414.
11o OED. 11 (1933) 478c f.
95
 - 0 , uı in the same way as Ka:p«fL«v(oc, Mop8[a:, O{rrrpLa:, Toc-rocp(oc.
T ourıx
naıne •' • din h 1
,.. · ere The content of the term Toupxlcx has varıed accor g to t e peop e
.X ~~~u, . · . f T (
ro u·hich itreferredin e:ach instance, so we have these sLx meanıngs o oupx «:

Toupx(oc
1. ~territory of the Old Turks' (first attestation: years 583 or 584; 810-814)
2. 'the land of the Khazars' (9th cent.)
3. 'che land of the Hungarians, Hungart (9th-11th cent.)
4. 'che Iand of the Seljuks' (1 1th-14th cent.)
5. ~the Iand of the Mamelukes' (14th-15th cent.)
6. 'the Iand of the Osmanlis' (15th-16th cent.) 611
Post-Bn;aııtine rmte.rial on the name, which was not considered by Moravcsik,
was a~ble to me in the forms Toupx(oc and Toupxtıi and with the senses
511

'.Asia l\finor' and •ottoman Empire' ; 6 u Toupxui signifies mostly "the Turkish
people', •the Turks' collectively, both in the post-Byzantine centuries 1516 and
to date. l l la.the parallels 'Ap~tXVLTLıi, BA«xı4, ete.
In the 13th cennıry (time of Marco Polo), Greal Turkey designated the terri-
tory that is now called Tiir/cislan (this from Persian Tur/ciılan •Jand of the Turks'):
Tm-Juslan (Russian T.) and East Tur/ustan (Chinese T.). The contrasting concept
Littlt T~~rluy, though the term was not used, was at that time as much of Asia
Minor as was occupied by the Turks. 617
The sernantic content of the name Aıia Minor today corresponds to the term
.A.ri4tit TilThy (in Greek 'Aat«Ttx~ Toupx(ot or Toupxtt%) 111 as contrasted to
•u See M. Gy6ni, The Scattered Documents of the Hungarian Language in Greek Texts
(Buci2pest 1943), 138 [in Hungarian]; cf. Moravcsik, Byzantinoturcical 2. 39 [Greek
suffix -Ltz] and 320 [a Grc:c:k formation from the: name ToüpxoL], with reference to
Gyôni.
111
Tb us, To·,p~Ltz 'the laod of the Oıımanlis' in E. Georgilas" "'AAca»ac.ç Kca»VCJTCEVTLvounô>..cca»ı;
1. 939, ed. ı:.. ugrand, BGV. 1 (Paris 1880), 199 the text is of the 16th cent.: vc:k
no&ı.tn ac4 ~ Xp~ ~noG 'V«lV eL; ToupKl4v.
•u From the Mediacval Archives, Acadc:my of Athens.
"' To1J9x!tı: .ın a Greck document of 1456: o(xcur.ıv eL; -ri)v Toupxla:v, MM., Acta 3.291
.MatthaıOt metropol. [17th cent.], 'la'ropl4 B>..ızx~. 264, ed. f:. Legrand, BVG. 2
(1881), 240.: ldpcıar.ıv Tbv AoW~I.V K u~yr.ıv 'ı; -ri)v Toupxlr.ıv (le. ol B>.cixot);
1

N. ~heoto~ıa, ~o'1.~14 YewtP<Zfla.ç. 202 [1 8th cent.];

~- Lıgn01, :AP:(e~ Ta~ 1.219; 2. 73; 2. 434 [year• 1800, 1803, and 1806 reapec·
avely);
To•JpY.A4 /I~J:jd/: T. Koronai01, "Av3pr.ırd-lııuı'r« MıpKoupLou MnoGoc, 151 [16th cent.];
A. Achc:he, 1. 2199 [year 1570]
•u Bounial~a. K~":'llo')...; n6~~ [17th cent.], 208, ı. 20.
The: ten~. Turk~ah pe~plc: ın K..oronaios, Bou~ialia, and Achc:lia (1ee preceding notc);
•ı• so alao ın· A: Lı~noe, Apzdov ;ap«l;, 3. 193 (ın a d oc u ment of the year 1807].
~:~e Pontıc dialect Toupxl4 the Turka'; A. A. Papadopouloa, Ae~ı.K6v 2 (1961),
~· Jtoeei, ı Tarchi, in: Le Civihl deli' Oriente ı (1956) 523.
1
"'
A~-:-url) T'l"JP)(~: Foteinos, 'la'r~pl4 ~ç n4>.~u A~~.
111
J?·
6. 39 and 68 (begınnıng of the 19th cent.).
1.263; A. Paalldu HX.
'
Ellf"()pean Turkey (Greek Eup(antcı~x~ Toupxl« or T , ,
x.(cı:). 611 oupx~~ı or Euptılrt«lt.Xl) Toup-
On the Gteek form of the name, Toupxla., was based ..
name form Tllf'&hia (and Turqllia) whicb Occurs fr th :ıe Latıruzed medieval
as parallels clearly show with the Greek suf~m l e en of the.12th century,110
Lat. ]m/ıls-Intlia, 'Apıuvlcı- Armenia, ~upla.~ Syria ~ !l -+ l Lat. -ıa•. 'lv36~-'Iv8f4,
Bulgaria, etc.aaı Cf. also ~pcı:yxlıı ~France' (Sth , ~«;Mı Albama, Bou>.yrıp(Q:.
zantine Empire' (Sth cent.) rendering Lat Graedc.e~~·· cent.), rpa.Lxl« ~By­
Byzantine state. From the Latin derives I~an ;;,., b .as~~t~er peoples ~lled the
English T11rleie, T~~rqie, modern English Tu~ı.-.. Geçrmanıa, .. ~~ch T.durqt~tt, hence
~.._. d ·-:1-- ~ . "-J• 1ur,..,;wJ mo em German
Tiir'"', an stmwu; ı orms ın other European lan ua es ' . .
of these name forms was fland of the Turks' i e •Tgurgk .;, ~the 0~sina;l se~e
Europe.
• · · ei eı er uı Ası.a or uı
The earliest testimony of the name Tlll'qllie ~Turkey is fı d · the
the Croisade de Barberousse (t 190).au La Turl111it tAsia Min~~ ınd b Gesto~o~
. d . . ']"' oı: ıs use y orrıoı
de Ville-Har own ın the early 13th centurylll and is found, al · h h
. S. d S Q . 611 . so ın t e 13t
century, ın ımon e . t. uentın, Guillaume de Rubrouck, etc.•1ı
For the westemers ın the 13th century tT urkey' was simply Anatolla (As'
ıa
Minor. ) 611
English Turkye (so) occurs first in Chaucer (ca. 1369)6" and secondly in th
form Tllf'/uy in Sir John Maundeville (1371).610 e
German tiirluy is recorded in 1396. uı

111 "European Turkey" used, before the 19th cent., to comprise Dalmatia, part of Cro-
atia, Serbia, Bulgaria, Vlachia, Moldavia, and Bcssarabia; thus was E\ıp(ı)ıtcılıxlJ ToupKLI
uscd: D. Philippidis and G. Konstantas, Ncwnpuriı ycwypı.ııp~ (1791), 127; EUpcıutcıtMi)
ToupMı.ci: A. Psalidas, HX. 6. 38 and 39.
110 C. Ca hen, Les tribus turqucs d' Asic Occidentalc pendant la p~riode seljukide, WZKM.
51 (1948-52) 179. Cf. TımbUl (1410); Venice is askcd by the Scrbian princc Vuk to
aend vcssels to transport domi1111111 11114111 M141Nl111t111 Zalapi .•• M Tllf'tbitı i11 GrtUrilllll ,·
see S. Ljubic', Monumenta spectantia historiam Slavorum meridionalium (Agram
1868ff.), 6.102-106.
lll The country narnca in -{'If in Turkish have the Grcck suffiz ·Lcı. and this particulu
show s that the se forms deri ve from new Grcek formations.
lll See abovc, p. 72 with noıe 327, and a lerter of Popc Hadrian, Mansi, XII, l. 1071.
lti Cf. art. Turchia, E lt. 34 ( 1937) 534 b.
la& Historia Percgrinorum, cd. Throust, pp. 155-58, along with the rclated texn of
Ansbcrt and of the Epistola de monte Frcderici, ibid., 88, 113, 175; cf. C. Cabcıı. Le
probl~mc ethnique en Anatolic, CHM. 2 (1954-55) 360 ~otc 12. . .
au Gcoffroi de Villc-Hardouin, La Conquete de Constantınoplc, cd. ~atalis de Waally
(Paris 1872), p. 70 (§ 125): "Avic [Abydos] qui siet sor le Braz-Saınt-Gcorgc [Dar·
dancllca] devcra la Turquie"; cf. also p. 270 (§ 453).
1" In: Vinccnt de Bauvais, Spcculum Historialc, book XXX.
111
Cf. Cahcn, op. cit., p. 360.
111
M. F. KöprUlü, Les origines (1935), 37.
11
' OED. tt. 480, s. Turkey•. . ...A ·a the tcssc callcd
llt The voiage and trava"•le of Sir John Maundev1llc (1887), P· 20 · SI h A . ı..•·
1
b h' t clıng throug sıa 1uanor
T~~rllo!' His carlieat ms is of Sept. 8, 137 • ut 1s rav
1
and Armenia lasted 1322-1355. . h battic of Nicopolis in
Joh. Schiltbcrgcr, taken priaoncr of war by the ~~s ~. td c fi n DW1 übcr das gros
111 1

1396, writca: .. Es iat cinstat und cin vest genant P0 1• a c

97
7 G-..cu
 ... ,....,e and concept Tiir/e!ye (officially Tiirk!.J Cu •
_,..,
The ~n . )
·veı · verv recent ~~......... th · ·
· blic") 6S! itself is based on e pr~-exıstı?g reek
G
1
m
name
J.r&tti 'Turkish Repu L - . .-f"' above (p. 96), though wıth a different sernantic
• · -L1~ 1 as \\•e nxVe 5'-'-4•
To~xu : ~,.,~i , .
li (p yt ) ~ r.·· .L~
Tl6thia w as the ear er arox one ı:orm llf'~a with the
conrent. or o~ I~ ~ on -1- dearly shows, U« and the Turks adapted the
rcrmiııarion -~a and ıts acc;ı dopted it as the official name of the Turkish state

after the abalinon

:e
name to their -~~f s~lranate, ıs& when the national language, formerly
the founder of the Ottoman dynasty, anda southwest
alled O!lfiiZIIil ~~/"' 'given the already known designation liirle dili rTurkish
1111

dialect of Turkish, ~ 0 f Kemal At2türk and when the Latin script was
ı..f"'m12~· by the regıme
~~- fficial alphabet in 1928. 587 D r. A. T'ıetze advıses
· me of the
esablisbed as the .d
0
-r;;..ı.~o_.0 a form borrowed from Italian because all
L. ll ~na· He consı ers .ı. ;.,~..1 b d
ı:o .- ~ · ean and European geographiaıl terms were orrowe from Italian
0

~(edit~od f tb 16th to the ı Sth and, to some extent, even to the 19th century.
ın the pen ° e
....-..rlc the term as a European concept. .
us
. .
He r~~~ . oın·t for us is that Tiirlciye desıgnated Turkish Ana.tolia,
The ınteresnng p . h r
kish .Asia .Minor Iong before ıt was t2ken to mean t e country Turkey-.
~';red, Tiirl:iyt and Toupx(~ were sin~e the 1~~ century rTurkish Asia Minor'
as opposed to the Byzantine Greek j\v(l't'OA7J, ı. e. before the Turks settled

m:· the Oıronicle of Morea (composed ca. 1330) Toupx(cx. is rTurkish Asia
Minot': H 3769f. = P(ı)t-ı.ı:dou~ ri~ -rlJv PwJ.Lcıv(cxv 6:Aouı; e8c";l -rouı; lxet. f tx -d)v
Toop:bv xt 'Ava::oi.71v !lptf?VLa,.OOv ovY. fxouv, P 3770 Toupxou~ tx -dJv 'Avcı-roA.~v
tr.(i'J ~L~"' oınt IJ.o'J; H 4553 'Evr(lÜ't'CX ~:A&v a-rlıv Toupx((lV x' ep6ye~& 't'OUt;

Toı~~o~; p 4553 EU; ~" ToupY.L~ lcrn:LMv x' ep6ye~cx.v cpouaa«T(l. Thus,
J. Schmitt, the cditor of the Chronicle of More2, lists Toupx(cx from the two
passages with the sense "Turkish Asia ~finor, adding that this İs "opposed to
'A·~CZ":(iA~."'" The entire peninsula was alled Toupx(cx during the 14th and 15th
c.enturies, as we 1eam from European travelers and others such as John Maunde-
ville, Cl2vijo, Christ. Buonelmonti. wo And as we saw above, Nı Turkey's center
meer. Da aclbt fur ich übcr in die grotSen türkey"; Johannes Schiltberger, Rcisen,
ed. K. F. Neumann (Munich 1859), p. 93f.
• 'The Turkiah Republic arosc, u is well known, from the Ottoman Empire during the
period 1920-1924.
• CE. Iulian Lo,lxmJJo, U,gbtrlt~, ete.
* 'The name Tltr~ wu li1tcd among the borrowings of the Turkish language from
Grce~ by A. A. Papadopoul01, T4 fx "ri,~ f)J.ııvıxY,ç c!civı:uz 'ri;ı; -roupKud)ı;, 'A&ııvii 44
(19.32), 17f. The mau.cr, however, .occda elaboration of the comples data and inter·
acr10n of languagcs.
: ~~- ~- Ch2 tzi1, ".Ei.i:~··E~-·m'JTI, EECZ,l: of the Univ. of Athenl 1 (1935-36), 155.
.., · · Skok, Langu~a balkanique1, RIEB 2,2 (1936) 475.
~~the aouthwcat d1alecu of Turkiah, among which Osmanli Turki1h i1 included, see
auo..ıve, p. 92.

• So Tietu per Jetter datcd Ju ne 18 1970

• Chrrlf1icle o( Morca (London J9o4) •. d. 632
.. S1 J h M . • n es, p. •
~ r-, .~ aunde_vlllc, The voiage and travayle, ed. J. luhton (London 1887), P· 20.
1
. avhııo SfRuy_ f..~rınzaleıı: de Clavijo) Embauy to Tameriand 1403-1406 translatcd
ftom t c pana•h by G I S . , • 48
TM s · h uy A trangc wuh an Introduction (London 1928), P· ·
panıt rexr hu T•tp~U (lee p. 349, ch. V, note 2 to p. 95). Thus, 1peaking of
?lt
and strength always lay in Aıu.tolia.. In other words, the names Tiirk.iyt and
w• to be nearly coextensıve, for which there are pa-
A fllltolia came tt . the
ı:a.ue1s ın
Balkan area.
l t is wellknown that wathe homonymous noun turı.-.,._J
is indirectly connected
with the coWltty name.

Chios, Cla~ijo says _.. by . the Monday morning we found ounelves off a cape of the
.,.u·ldıb mamlaml whıch ıs called Cape Xanto, and from this poı'nt ca · sıg
· ht
,., ,, d f Ch' ., . "'Th me ın
of the islan . O • ı~s ~ agaın, ~ mainlaNI of Twlcty stands over against Chios,
lying clearly ın sıght ; further,. speakıng of th~ ~ardanelles (p. 49): "wc found our-
selves at dawn abre~t of the ısland o.f Merdı, ıust off the mai,JQN/ of T~~rluy"; (S 3)
'"passing up the straıt be~ecn. the maınltlNl of Twluy and the island, until again we
reached Cape St. Mary whıch .ıs on the Tw/Uıb coast10 and "lt was therefore deemed

of TIITJuy and the ısland of Tenedos (ıbıd.); 1 From thesc across the strait you may
prudent to cast an_chor that nıght h~lf .w~y U~ the narrows lying betweeo the ,ain/QN/

overlook the TIITIUih country . .... (p. 59); uor these castles (two casdes in the Bos-
porus) the one is known as the Qaraol or Watchtower of Greecc and the other as the
Qanıol of TurJuy" (p. 95); .. from the Castic of Greece to that of Twluı" (ibıd.);
"'the tand of TIITiıty" (ibid.).-On the matter of Maundeville's reliability see A. Vaca-
lopoulos INE 1 (1960), p. Xlf.
Christ: Buondelmonti, Description des iles de l'Arcbipel. Vcnion grecque par un
anonyme ed. a. Legrand (Paris 1897), p. 78.
From Tchihatchdf, Asie Mineure 1 (1853), 11 we learn that Rubruquis cmploya the
ui valent espressions T llrCOIIItmit and T IIIThitl and Pater Jorda.nus in his Mirabilill
usea the word Tlll'tbia and adds '"Quae Asıa
eq · Mioor vocatur'' .
ttı P. 25, note S. • d . • h S ı h d
Mt B >. pt« w aa uaed by Cedrenus (1 1th cent.) for Mace oma , w en amue a
th:us!:t of the Bulgarian state in Macedonia, and Skopje is called (.LlJ'tp61tO>.~ Bou>.y~~
(Cedrcnus 2. 527). le s a1so
ua The English term turluy ( M1/uıgrir ıolloptl«J) is sbortened from lur~« . ce
below, p. 131.

99
 APPENDICES

APPENDIX 1:
TURKISH PLACE NAMES IN ASlA :MINOR
coNTINlJING NAMES OF GREEK OR OTHER ORIGIN
. in Asi2 Minor in postdassical times, whether of Greek
The piAce names ın use . r.
. . are either surviving anaent ones or were ıormed in the
or non-<?cal,rcekBon~e, period. Since the 11 th century the !urkicization of
postdassi yz:uıed and the result is that many names that display a Turkish
place names swt T ki h lin · · d ·
form were of andent origin but underwe~tlinur' sth guı~tıculaa aptahiuhon, as was
to be c:xpected
under the language prevaı g ın .e penıns , w c caıne to
be red0 mina.ntly Turkish by the 15thfl6th centunes.
l
.n,:, was o
bserve.d some forty years ago, Anatolla was always the center and
. th r. hi hi · c
stre:ngth of Turkey and its nomendature ıs, ere.rore, g y ımportant ı or Tur-
kish history."' It was the medt of Paul Wittek that ~e presented the problem
of how and to what degrec Turkish toponymy was linked to the place names
that werc current in Anatolla before the Turkish conquest; for his detailed study
a1so oriental sourc.es were drawn upon. Through the methodkal clari.6cation of
carlier n2mes, changed in Turkish usage, Turkish toponymy will also rightly
Bow as a source for the geography of previous periods and the historically
signifiant t1'2nS.ition of the Iate Byzantine areas under Turkish rule is thereby
elucid2ted and demonsttated. W6
For the discussion of postclassical names the re isimportant material: a large body
of inscriptions,NJa the testimonies of the Itineraria Romana, 641 administrative
documents of the Byzantine period, the lists of Hierocles (which contain names
in use before 5Tlf8 A. D. when his Synekdemos was composed), 647 lists of
hishoprio in cities, towns, viiJages in the Notitiae episcopatuum (a basic source to
be uscd with aution), in the "lives" of saints, in the works of the Arab geo-
graphen Edrisi (l~th emt.) and Ibn Batuta (14th cent.), in the Partitio Romanilll
(early 13th emt.), ın the portulı.n.s. Tiıese form the starting-point for any treat-

: Langer ~nd Blakc, AHR. 37 (1931-32) 485.

f{r.P.
Wmek, Von dcr Byzantiniachen zur türkilchen Toponymie, Byzantion 10 (1935)

... In the 7e1Je~iz.e~ world of Aaia Minor, the Greek documc:nts are the almost unique
v.hJUra 0 . t~c andıgenout onomaarica in the Grc:ek and RQman period• and foremolt
t c ın~enpol>nl Cf L R0 be: r N . d. ' .
(19~3), S4l f. · · · r • oma In agtnca dane 1'Asic:·Mineure gr~co·roma.ıne
: ~r~rad. Malltr, Jrincraria Romana (Stuttgarı
191 6) columna 629 ft'.
,. w~:~mBann, I:-e S ynekd~mo. d'Hiiroklb ete.' (Bruasela 1939), 21-39. Cf. aleo
· 1
, yzanuon O. 1 ı f.
ınent of the nomencl.a
.
ture and topography of a
. 1 d
.
ny arca ın the pe . ula
works cont2ID matena an for discussion of na "'
mes. runs .ac• Other
The indigenous names o fA sia Minor show . .
·aı · . conttnuıty and .
in Roman mperı tımes, ın various province
I de persıstence, even
. . nal . s un r a Grcck •-- . .
the traditıo ancıent names; such persistence is att d. . ........ ,scnptton, of
Cappadocia, and Lycaonia through rich name matest~al ~ Lycıa, Pisidia, Cilicia,
en. •
Documents o fhhi t e story o f the country are ük · h
and villages as well as of plains, mountains lakesew~se t ebmodem names of cities
. . , , nvers ays capes et hi h
have preserved theır ancıent names and which b th, ' • c., w c
identification of modem geographic names wı'th thY. emselves suffice for the
. eır counterpart n ·
(among cıty names, e. g., are Ankara, Bllf'sa, l mir Ko a . a ~ent ones
names mu st be respected as direct historical ~oc • '!Y ' Mdılas, Sınob). Such
. 1 d han . uments an should n0 t be
arbitranly rep ace ; c gıng the m mcans their elisappea d h .
of as many pieces of history and eliminating the link ~ean t e suppressıon
0
of three or fo ur millennia. Nt b e present wıth a past
Since the 7th century A. D. many of ~he Greek city names in Asia Minor dis-
appeared and old local names were revıved, i. e. native names retained in oral
use. no And from the 12th century on Turkishnamesfor old ~eco-Roman cities
in the land are often employed even by Byzantine historians.•u The first com-

"' Cf. Ramsay, HG. (1890), 281.

'" Ramsay, HG. (1890), 12-22, 89-426, 427-460; idem, The Cities and Bishopric:s of
Phrygia ~ (1895-97)! 30f., 97, 19_7, 230 note, 279, 298, 301f., 344 note 1, 347, 404,
and passam (abb~evıated: Phrygıa); Joseph von Hammer, Die asi:atische TUrkey,
Jahrbücher der Lateratur 13 (1821) 213-265; and 14 (1821), 21-88 [he pairs Turkish
names on the land with ancient native ones]; P. v. Tchihatchefrs Routen in Klein-
Asi.en, ~M. ~~g~nzungshe~t 20 (1867), 4, 21, 48, 50, ~6f.; R. Heberdey und A. Wilhelm,
Reısen ın Kıhkien ausgefuhrt 1891 und 1892 (mn eıner Karıe von H. Kiepert), Denk-
schr. d. k. Akad. d. Wiss. zu Wien, philos.-hist. Cl., 44 (1896), 1-168 [Nachtıige und
Berichtigungen, 164; geographisches Register; 165 f.; Sachregister, 166; Inschriften,
167; einzelne Besonderheiten, Wörter und Namen, 167f.-It includes pain of Turkish
place names derived from ancient names; see the geographical index.); G. Le Stnnge,
The Lands of the Eastern Caliphate (1905, 3rd printing, New York 1966), 19 [The
Greek names are often known to us in two forms, an earlier (Anbic) andalater (Tur-
kish); Turkish place namesas other words often have alternative spellings.]; F. Taesch-
ner, Das anatolische Wegenctz {2 vols.; 1924--26), ındcx; P. Wiuek, Byzantion 10
(1935) 11-64; cf. idem, The Rise of the Ottoman Empire {1938), 20; G. Arnakis, The
Early Osmanlis (1947), 62f. [some 15 examples of Turkish names derived fro~ Grce~
place names are listed;] idem, EEBl:. 22 (1952) 149; Ermanno ArrJ?ao, In G.ıro per. ıl
Mar Egeo con Vinccnzo Coronelli. Note di topologia, toponomastıca e stona me~ıe·
vali, dinasti e famiglie haliane in Levante. Firenze 1951. (Chapter X.-(1 1) Cı_td.
celebri e oggidi' csistcnti nell' Asia, pp. 126-130. He mentions or discusses _names lık~
Natolia-ANZdo/u Ankara Antalia-Sallalia, Cotiotlllll, /rolliiiiii-Colli4, SiWJ~ıflfJb, Trtbi-
to111la, Ayalt}/ult., Btrgama, Sari, ete.)- And many other works (see also PP· 103-105, 130).
Ula Cf. Robert, Noms indigcnes (1963), 544.
11'b Cf. L. Robert, Opera omnia selecta (Amsterdam 1969), P· 1451. ~s the aut~or ~o~­
cludea (p. 1454), the historical documenu of Anatolia lie in the soıl of Anatolia an ın
ha villages of today.
110
Ramaay, Impresaions of Turkey (London 1897), 127f.
111
Op. dt., 128.
101
 _ 1\l liın Asia .Mioor is that written by Hadzi Khalfa (t 7th
pkte account ot us .
cenr.).N~ . dl A . (Turkist2n Türkn1enıst2n, Tashkent, Bukhara) hav
~fid e sıa , A -- li a. us Others were createde
ı\ames fro m ı T ks themsdves to .nıu.to
been tnnsferre<! by thehab~~t by means of their own Turkish vocabulary. 1
by them in t~eır ne~d .th enuine Turkish names in Asia l\.finor, there occ:;
1

addition _and sıde b~ 51Jı w(no~·Turkish) origin, yet known in a recorded Greek
oames ot Greek an °. erd various sources (inscriptions, the I tinerada Romana,
form in the aforen;~ooeles administrative documents of the Byzantine period
the Synekdemos 0 eroc eıİ as in modern Turkish gazetteers and adapted t~
and/~r other sour:) .as :ore than one form (Persian, Arabic, Turkish) because
Turkish s~tho ı:t~ght cennıries or again because of eliffering systems of
of ~ges. ın b e ur westem sources. It is no doubt important and instructive
tranSlitc:%2000 y o . .
to view such names ın paırs. . A . ıı...r:- d . th 1
The Turkificarion of the place na~es ın sıa .m.ıuor s~e ın e lth and
cerWnl . in the 12th century and this had consequences ın the. new forms of
the y s· ce the Greek and the Turkish languages are of different genetic
groups, e ıo
;n
namesth. rmer being Indo-European and the latter Altaic, and of different
_ı:ıı-: h . . ni
suucrures, c onnıining a number of wnerent p onemes, ıt ıs o y natural that
f th . di ıı.. .r·
of the Greek phonemes a..od of those o o er ın genous ınıcrasiatic
~ge.s could not be accurately rendered by the Turkish speaker in his speech;
also the assodation of Greek aames with Turkish quasi-homonymous words
tended to affect the transformation of other words and of names. iN Some of
the Greek names underwent drastic transformatton in their new, Arabic or
Turkish, forms; the factors that have caused the changes are multiplein and
some factors are at work in one series of cases andothersin another. One most
commen factor in the T urkicization of Greek and other (non-Greek) Anatolian
pbce rwnes has been folk-etymology and etiological or folk-interpretation of
the .aames. ~
Historial geography of Asia Mi.nor truly started with William M. Ramsay
and was studied by many a scholar; Ernst Honigmann and Paul Wittek are
imponant students in the field of place names. The meritorious French scholar
Louis Robert, the greatest authority in Anatolian studies, has included hlstorical
111
Cf. G. Le Strange, op. cit., 128; sce bibliography s. Hadzi Halfa.
su M. Er~. The InAuencc of Middle Aaia Toponyms on the Toponyms of Turkey,
Proc~edı.ngs of the 8rh ICOS. (The fhgue 1966), 134-137. The author lists 26 cumples
and ındıcates for each the area where it occurs in Middle Asia and in Turkey. Some
to~onyms ın Turkey may be aimply new creations and not transferences from Middle
Aııa .

..,. ~he rcversc phenomenon of Turkish worda and names in Greek authors was trcated
Q ~i Hartmann, ZurWiedergabc türkiachcr Namen und Wörtcr in den byzantinischen
u! en, AJbhhandl. d. Deutschen Akad. d. Wisa. zu Berlin, Klaaae ftlr Sprachen, Liter.
... u. ""'unııt, a rg. 1952, Nr. 6, p. 3.
• rntr~. practice
... The . ia observab] e ın · G rce k renderJngs of Turkiah worda.
n rtcc nt dıteu~w>n ,.,n the ı0 Ilc
as fact()n in th T . . . ·etymo1Qgy and f<J]k-interprctation of place namea
und ıhr Bed c urr~JCIZ~U()n proceaa il by D. A kaan, Einigc tUrkilche Ortanamen
ıc.os .. ~ienn:~';(796;), ~1f_:r•chwiasenachaft und Kultur, Procecdinga of the tOth
102
 eography among his interests beca\Ue the stud f . .
~e has become increasingly interested in the dir ~mes ıs ındispensable.'"•
0
.. di scussıon of place .
6ddwork and wntıngs exten ng over three d d p . names ın his
eca es. ocusıng hi .
also on p ıace names as well as on anthroponyms h d 1 . s attentıon
method; in fiıct, he has surpassed predecessors ~ e ~v~ op~ a rıgorous model
investigation of minute onomastic details and :::Ct
0
'ı patıent and exhaustive
that indced commands our respect and admiratio e ~~su ~an~ volume of work
books, one entitled Pour la glographie byzantine ~· 1,~ a ,re;
Y. announced new
on M y~ia and on Lydia are groupcd and his attention is r::s~'d. ın which ~nıdies
of ancıent toponymy, and anather by both Louis d on tie persıst~nce
TopotryiiJit anliq11t tl topo'!)mit lurqllt en Anatolie: Con~~~~Jo~ obert., tıt~ed
de/' Asit Mintllrt, &H b will crown his import:ant work tar/e hutonqlll
Ramsay, Honigmaruı, Wittek, Robert and other s~holar ha h· .
· h hl s ve t eır prımary
goals ın geograp y, . st?ry, archeol?gy, epigraphy, and numismatics, so that
the pl.ace name study ıs sımply of ancıllary service to them tho gh t .
degree in the case ~of each .scholar.
. . From my angle , ı would u'ke tu ohaa .varylıng
o emp sıze p ace
name study per st ı or the lingwstıc and onomastic importance of the t ·aı I
· hi · d h
inventoryıng; t s ıs one on t e following linguisti.c and onomastı'c 0
ma en am•
·
(a) ancıent · di
ın genous
languages; (b) ancient and Byzantine Greek· c Lunts. tı' •
· h
(c) Turkis an o erd th lan guages. ' a n,

REGISTER OF PLACE NAMES IN ASlA MINOR

In this alphabetical register of ca. 300 place names, which does not claim to
be exhaustive, the Turkish name fonn is given first and the name form from pre-
Turkish sources follows; references are given to scholarly studies. Some of
thesenames are no longer in use or no langer represent inhabited places when
these were destroyed but the majority of the names here listed are stili in use.
The register was not intended to be all inclusive and complete (and many equa
4 4

tions were discarded as improbable; some more could also have been discarded)
nor to include references to all studies consulted or not; in a few instances I
offer an explanation. Since the main goal of the register is linguisric, the location
of each name is not always given.
A fcw abbreviations are listed here (in addition to those on pp. 12f.) as well as
somc pertinent bibliography.

Ahrweiler = H~lcne Ahrweiler, L'histoire et la g~ographie de la ~gion de Smyme ete. (1965).

[Namcs of persons and places are discussed]; see bibliogr.
Cahen = C. Ca hen, Pre-Ottoman Turkey (1 968): see bibliogr.
Gaz. = Gazetteer. No. 46: Turkey (1960); see bibliogr.. . . ahrbüchcr dcr
v. Hammer. Jahrbücher 13 or 14 = J. v. Hammer, Dıe asıatısche Tllrkey, J
Literatur 13 (1821) 213-65; 14 (1821) 21-88. M .. 'Acrl« (1921)· see
Kondoyann.is, Geogr. = P . .M. Kondoyannis. rı(ı)yp<l~Lcı ~tt utp«tt tt •
bibliogr.

••ta L. Robert, Gnomon 37 (t 965) 382. 120 cotc t

'"bL. Robert, VUles d'Asie Mineure1 (1962) 429 \vith note 2; (1 934) ·
103
 la 1 Toüpxo,. Athens 1924.
. Turkrl" s:: idc!D. To~)( . xıı d'Aydin: Byzancc et l'Occident; Recherchea lUr
JCoaıdo...-.. Piul ı.cmcrlc, L ~mırat
ı..cmaX ,.o\ıdiA = L -.. Paris 1957. 48 b'bli
•a ~ d'l"mur _Pacıı- : . Rotnana. columns 629-7 ; see ı ogr.
I~ - K. Nillcr. 1~
~ Jl . . « Xpowei Jand G. l\f. Thomas, Urkunden zur literen Handela-
~c:io R::;:;7ı~) = G.;- ~bıT:*trnrdig, ı. Tbc:il (814-1205). (Vienna 1856) (Fontea
uı.d smacsgesclıidıtc dcr rp . I ınataria et A~ XII. Band), pp. 464-501.
ruuın .o\~· 2. Abt.: D~~:.ı Congress of Onomas~ic. Sciences, Proceedinga.
~ ol dır ıcos = ~t~al Geography (1890); see: bablic;>gr·
lbıDD" HG = W. ıuınsar. Hıs~ Cities and Bishopric::s of Phrygaa (1895-97); see bibUogr,
·-~· m..-m. =W. ıua:-Y· r .,., d- Anatoliennes; recherches sur les inacriptiooa
-..--. • ı:-~»Jeo- Louıs Ro~ r.tu ._ bU.ı. l'Ins .
~ Et. Aııatol . . p . 1937 /Ctudes Orienules, pu IE:CS par Utut Fraaçaia
ek I'.A5ic MiJleuıe. ans ~w
Zıogic de Swnboul, V.) R0bcrt La Qarie. Histoire et g~ognphie hiatorique avec
Robert. Caric 2 = L. R~~ et J~e Tom~ D : Le plateau de Tabai et ses envirooa. Pari.a
_..;ı ~- :_,....,ptıons antıques. · d u des an a cellcnt m odem map of
k ~ ~ ııuo-o· The preseııt volume ın
1954. [The 2nd al~ volumel·
thr NE pat ol~ ~~~ılles d'.Asie Mineure; ~tudes de g~ographie aııcienne.
J.o&crt. \-ıDa d'AM • L.pb hique augment~ de 200 pages. New index. Paris 1962.
1

2Dd cd. Rti.mpresSIOSl otognp

511 ~- 35 ~~ _ L. R ~ Noms indi~es dana 1'Asie Mineure ~co-romaine.
Robert. ~ 01111 ~~Paris 1963~ (Bibliotheque Atch~ologi~ue . et Historiq~e de l'lnatitut
~ d~logie d'Isunbul, xın.) [Work of capatal ~portance ın methodology
~ i:o mıdyitıg both geognpbic na.ınes and anthtoponymıc::s; concluded by acellent
indices u aD ..-orb of the same author.]
Hciıaua 13 (1965) = ı_ Robert, D'Apbrodüias l la Lycaonie j compte rendu du
J.obert~ VIII des MAMA Hclknica 31 (1965). 331 p. 38 plates; 3 mapa.
• AN mtıid. =ı_ Robat, Documena de l'Asie Mineure m~ridionale. Gen~ve-Paıia
~ (Cmtre de Rcchcrchcs d'Hi.tt. et de Philol. de la IV• Seetion de l,lXole Pratique
des Haau, ~tudes, m: Haures ttudes du Monde Gdco-Romain, 2.) .
lobert. 0pen _ L. Robert, Opera minora ed«ıa. 3 vola. Amaterdam 1969. [Wıth continuoua
~tion, 1-li96; a IIOreboalc of •aluable ltUdia.]
TOIDMChck .Kkiaaliaı (1891); tıee bibliogr.
Tchiharchcff, Rouun = P. •· Tchiharcbcfra Routen in Klein-Alien (1867) 1-61; aee bibliogr.
\l"ittek, Mcmache = Paul Win.ck, Du Füm.entum Mentesche (1934); aee hibliogr.
Win.clr, BJ%. ı o (1935) = P. •ırıek, Byzantion 10 (1935); aee bibliogr.

1l.JIUOSH PUBUCATIONS
Nm.l Adzlz et Ahmet NKa, Placc name~ in Anatolia, Türkiyat Mecmuası (Review of Turco-
lotrJ) 2 (1926) (1928], 242-59 [Turkiah in Arabic ICript].
~ AU.n, Einige türkilche Orunamen and ihre Bcdeutung ftır die Sprachwiaaenıchaf't
und Kohur, Procudinp al10th ICOS (Vienna 1969), 2.61~ (With funher Turkish
bibıiography. 67f. Eumpla aıc ginn such u Alu•fiJ from -;ek "~pcı +- T~cıpcı, TrtlbJtJII
~Mn T ~c~,.,;r.ıı. Ir/bl/Ml- lt14Mblli- elç rlJy n6;.,y, K(}f{1tl +- ·ıx~LOY.1
F2hnye Anlr, (~~logic dn Oghouz Boyu t1 dct fila d'Otman, in: P. Wittck, The Riae of the
Onrnnan Emptre (J~ 1938), T111k. tranal. by P. Arık (Istanbul 1947). (This atudy
ol Mn. Ank, bucd on the study ol the prcamt nsmca o( Anarolian viUagea, ahowa the grest
1*' d~ 24 Oghuz Boyu playrd in the peopling md che dcmographic tranaformatlon of
A~olia ~ thu• the nthor provre rhar rhc Oghuz reaUy niated. The moat frequent nsmCI
r.t Ylll•IJa arr; E_,~; (E.W, Eı~J~~r) 106 dmu, A•"'r ~ times, Çn11/J16 (Ç11nthr, Çantlllr,
Ç-*r, ç...:*r)51, Xvd 45, Y.rtU 44, Bt1_111140, K..,-36, Yıra 3S, K111lnn 34, BIIJII'Jv 29,
~ı!~::::;.!· ÇtırÜII20, fiJu 17, Y.W-Kt~bw 15, DtHIIII/J 13, ete.; cf. O. L. BarA
tl.)' ~-. Rewe de laPac. da Id. l?..con. ele l'UnlY. d'lltanbul11 (1949-50}
z P. Findikoglu, Essai typologique au sujet dea t
· ıcos (Munich 1_960-62), 2. 268-273. oponymes de l'Anatolie, Proce.edings of 6th
R. Harunann, Zur Wıedergabc türkiseher Namen nd W .
n- lin 1952
uoor . . • . . u örter ın den '----..!-:._L
..,,~•u.uıen Qucllen.
Koylcrimızın Adları [Our vıllages. Official Hst of od
the lntcrior. Ankara 1928. New ed.: Koyle~rru:(ı ~ce names]. Turkish Mınistry of
Basımevi. Ankara 1968 [1970]. rt 1968 durumu). Batbakanlık
Türkiye' de Meskün Yerler Kılavuzu [Register of inhab'ted .
of the lnterior. 2 vols. in -4°, Ankara 1946-SO R P~es ın ~urkey]. Turk.ishMinistry
1

uncknt catalog, indis~ble for the s:Udy of th~ S:~~ ~gına~ıon, 1234 pp. (An al>
Villes d'AM (1962) 433; ıdem, Hellcnica 7 (1949) 217 ° ancıcnt names; cf. Robert,
note 7.J.

MAPS
A. Philippson, Topographische Ka.rte dea wcatlichen Klei.nasi p
Ideın, Geologisch~ Karte d.cs westlichen Kleinasien, PM .• Er ~u crthes. 191~14. .
Forschungcn ım westlıchen Klcinasien. 191~15. g ngshc!te. wıth Reısen und
A Oassia.l Map of Asia Minor, being a panial revision by kind · .
Murray and J. G. C. Anderson's Map of Asia Minor publ pebrmıthssıonB .O.f Mess~. John
A -ch 1 An, ___ s 1 • · Y e ntısh lnsntute of
.ru aeo ogy at ~U&r.~. upp ement to Anarolian Studies vol vıı 1937 Sc:al 1 2
e :r • ·~
000
and notes of7 pages. By W. M. Caldcr and G. E. Bean 1957 [F. t'h ·
o B · ·bl • . · · or c arc:a west o mendian
29 E. ean ıs responsı e, W. M. ~dcr dıd the rest, aided by Mcssn B2l.lance Gou
~d E . W. Gray.-. Cf. L. Robert, Vill~ d'~~l1 (1962) 434 note 5.] ' g~
Turkish Map. Sa.le 1 • 800,000. Geographıc Milit2ry Institute of Ankam. [Abo t · ddi
ci. Herbert Louis, Die Bevölkerungsk.a.rte der Türkei (1940) 13.] u ıts ects
Turkish Map. Scale 1 : 500,000. 21 leaves. [Offers a basis toward sctting up a map or ancie:nt
~storical geography of Anatolia; ~· Anadolu 1.61; Robert, Carie 2 (1954) 449.]
Türkiye Atlası, (eds) A. Tanoğlu, S. Erınç and Erol T'Limertek.in. Publications of the Facult~
des Lcttres d'lstanbul, No. 903. 1961.
D. Pitcher, A Hıstorical Atlas of the Ottoman Empir~. 1970.
Atlas of the World, vol. II (London, 1959), plate 37: Dardandles, Bosporus, Turkey East.
[The present Turkish names of placcs are given but in parenthesis also th~ eulier or
ancient Anatolian name; Inda-Gazetteer, pp. 1-51, indicating the locatioaı of the names
by coordinates.]

[N ote: See al so addenda, pp. t3 ı f.]

AbN!Jont (village in Mysia): 'A7toU(I)v(cı (inhab. 'AmU(ı)vı.ci'"]c;); cf. Robert,
H ellenka 13 (ı 965) 281 note 1 ; idem, Carie 2 (ı 954) 254 no te 5. From
'A7toAA(I)vtlic; (exactly from acc. -(l)vLci.81X) Wittek, Byz. ı o (ı 935) SO note 4.
Abii!Jont-göl is also 'A7toAA(I)V(IX or 'A7toAA(I)v~nc; ).tl'vrı; Kondoya.nnis,
Turkey tt, i dem, Geogr. 33.
Abya: 'A1tl« (city in Phrygia); but not with Ramsay the plain in ~lysiJ.; Robert,
Et. Anatol. ı 90 with note 3.
Atiala, Ata/a (village in Lydia): "'ATilAcı ~ l:ciw.cı. (Hierocles) (~b. ~TV.EUc;
either of the city in Lydia or that of Annerua)? Robert, Vı~es d Mf 93,
t 02 with note ı 283 w ith note 2.- The mediev. l:IX't'«Alcı ıs, I suggest,
a deriv. of ~ci-r:A« as N«~(IX (from Naxos), KpLaiXiov (from K9ia~), et:c·
Ramsay's suggestion of Sandal from l:ci.TrıAIX was refuted; Robert, 0 P· at.
t37-t44; cf. idem, Opera (ı969) 3.1428.
Atltı!Ja: see Aflta!Ja•
.Atkuıtı.· "'A3rıvrı. Earlier AtMf!ytl; cf. Atlas of the World, Il (1959), plate 37.
105
 . S Ga]a.tia); W. M. Calder, AJA. 36 (ı932) 456f.
•4 J.-.r • 'A8?~,;o).~ {Ul ' J
~- · • ı (MX 1 293 and 388) or rather from :A8pto:v«c;
..~ (Bithvnia): 'A8pLIXV0'
.,
' •
cc of 'A8rn~vcxt. th . .
a · Atranos with reference to eır respectıve new
Aı/nlıOs (Gu. gives twdoBoam)~ 'A8ptcıvo( (in ~{ysia); cf. Robert, Villes d'AMt
x~~ an t)fl.
naınes, ~~-

(1962) 97, 372. , _ı (H' cl 6

. . 'dia)· 'A a.la.aa6v, acc. of :AycıAcıaooc; ıero es 73. 6) ~
At/ımlll or-~ (ın Pi:
33 6
5 .1ımab. ~ıxycı).cıaac:U~); Ramsay,
ta:y:V.:ıamx; (IG v·ill 'd'AM ı02f. · idem, Opera (ı 969) ı451.
Phrygia 30 note,
298, 301 ; Robert, es ' . .
. . . ., acc. of.,Aypcxt; Ramsay, Phrygıa 3?2; Robert, Villes
.Ağrlll (ın Pisıdi2)_. Ayp~ı '(earlier Hellenica ıo [ı948] 243f.); ıdem, Noms indi-
d'.Abf 98, l note
.
28
(ı 963) ı 04; i dem, Opera (ı 969) ı 45ı.
: AJ.-Str~ (in Cappadocia): -:ıl "'A~cıpcı (G. Acropol. 146B,, ~d. Heisen-
~, ı37. 593 A. D.)~ Trf~cıpcı (Nicetas Chon. 541 and a Notıtıa; Ramsay,
~git 447.
·d Impressions of Turkey 128); cf. Aksan, Proceeclings of
f~ ICOS 2.'~.rie site was that of ane. 'ApxEAa.'~; Robert, Hellenica 13
(ı 965) 59, 288.
Al.mtg (earlier Alu}arti): Gars(lJira; cf. Wittek, Byz. 1O (1935) 52. Cf. preceding.
A.mt11T'a (on the coast of Papbhgonia): "'A"tıa-rp« +- "'Aı.ıota'tp~c; (inhab. 'Aııo:G"t-
p~); cf. Miller, !tiner.
~ (carlier Ami.Jii, Amas!Ja): 'Aııcfae:tcı.
Aaıgowt: 'Avqocuv~ ~W'l; Ramsay, HG 167.
Alıamlll' (in Cilicia): 'AvqıOOptv +- 'A~ıı.oupc.ov; Miller, I tiner. (Anemllf', Alkl-
111111'); cf. Robert, Noms indigenes (1963) 108 with notes 4-6.
Amma (salt Ine in Phrygia): "Av11u~ (Herodot. 7.30); Ramsay, Phrygia 230 note;
Robert, Anatolia 4 (1959) 3-15 = idem, Opera (1969) 1437; ide m, Villes
d'A_\{t (1 962) 338f. (Both "Av«U~ and l:GtVtı6c; are identified w ith the An-
JıttgôiJ.

~a (now Çqm): 'Avıi~cıp'o~ f., 't« •Avıi~cxp~ot.

~(now AhtJJJ) and Es/ei Ant/ava/: Andabalis: Ramsay, HG 346; Miller,
ltıııer.

Alıia ~now KaJı_leııltıı): 'A•17.(« (south of Ephesos; inhab. 'AvtıL('t"'')c;); Th.

~ıc~, Pnene (1904), Tl, 490-492; J. Keil, Jahreshefte 11 (1908), Beiblatt,
51-154; Lemerle, Aydin (1957) 16 note 5; Robert, Anatolla 4 (1959) 20f.
(=Opera [1969] ı442f.), also 21 note 69.
A#~a, A11gora, popular Engilr/1: "Ayxupot.
All~.· 'Avn6zevı.; Miller, Itiner.

A"ıtobe~~ (AIII~Iiya, Ad-) (in Pamphylia): 'A't-r~h&uı; Ramsay, Phrygia 97;

• Vdlea d AM 102; idem, Noma indig~nea (1 963) 403, 430.
)t)6
Antififo (Amlifalo, AnJijli): •Av-r(cpeUoç (in L . ) .
171; Miller, !tiner.; Robert Hellenica 10 (1y9cıaS); Kalinka, Lykien (1898)
. . 5 213 note S.
Apa (village ın Phrygıa) and Apa in Kibyratis (th .
not with Ramsay (Phrygia 347) Appa and e ~egıon of Karayükbazar);
Robert, Et. AnatoI. (ı 937) 365 · idem Vı'll nd~AMt rom AıitL1t'tl ~ from "ATtrı.:
. .. . , , , es • (1962) 358 note 5.
Arabı!llfl, -son (Gul Shehir): :A.prı.~ta6v, acc. of 'A rı.~ta6 Cf
the Arab. form Tomaschek, Euphrat und~ ~ · E(nu. Yarpuz. On
uıd 146. st- ppadokien (1898), 144

Arga: "'Apxot
Arğıt (and Argıt-han): rprı.~-ra:; Ramsay, HG 359· Witt k B
Cf. Kt!Jia. • e • yz. 10 (1935) 49.

Ann (Ann dag): 'Eptvrı; cf. Robert, Et. Anatol. 495 with note 3.
Ansama: Ardislama (in Lycaonia); Ramsay, HG 344.
Arpaz: •Ap1touıot.
Arsa (viiiage): Arsada \'Apaot8ot); R. Heberdey, N isa und Komba in Lykien (1898)
ı 53, ı 71 ; Robert, Villes d' AM 97 note 1.
Arsuz: 'PCılaa6c;.

Ann: 'lota6v, acc. of'lota6c; (Caria); Wittek, Byz.10 (1935) 52 note 2.

Atenab (in Colchis): 'A&ijvot~, acc. of 'A&i)vrı.t; Miller, I tiner. -Gaz. lists Atht1141
(Pazar). Kondoyaruıis, Geogr. 89: Atina.
Avğal (Avkat, Avhat; now A1edtözii): -rıX Eöx«t-rrı. (there is also district (lw;a)
A1ecilözii kazası; G2z.); on the equarion H. Gregoire, BZ. 19 (1910) 59f.;
cf. Robert, Villes d'A~f 97; idem, JS. 1961.
Ayaıofya (ruin, urban site): Byz. 'Aytrı. :Eocp(rı. (ane. Krı.pill(~ in the region o
Gündo~muş in Cilicia ;) on the idenrificarion of Karallia Robert, Helleniaı
13 (1965) 78; ide m, A~l merid. (1 966) 68.
AytJJol11k: •A)'Loc; E>eo>-.oyoc;; Miller, I tiner.: Ayaslılle.
.
'

Ayaznıan (twice) and (Gaz.) several AJ•az,ıa: 'Aylrı.cıiJ.rı. (and dial. 'Aytti.aıırı.v):
there was one 'Ay(otaııot in Pisidia, anather at Tymandos, a 3rd SE of Yası
ören (Pisidia). Cf. Tchihatcheff, Reise 67 [a Greek village); Ramsay, HG 401 f.
Ayazmat (village, now Altınova): 'Ayırı.allti·nv (in :Mysia); cf. Roben, Hellenica 7
(1949) 217 notc 7; idem, Villes d'AM (1962) 172 note 4; 174
AyJos: "'A~u8oc;.
' .Tomaschek. Klelııasien (1891) 98. Also
Aydoz.· •Ac't'6c;; Ramsay, Phrygia 197;·
Aydos Da,lı (3488 high in the Taurus ~{ts).
Aylallllll .· •AL-8(ı)ıı«~ +- .,A )'LOt; e(t)ı.ı.«ı;; Ramsay. HG 305.
Azan .· "'A~otpot; Ramsay. HG 411.
107
 . , n -pcıı.: ci. Cahen04]
a smg na.upıx. «U
100. From llcxupıiYJ (Cinnamus
. . o .
b fı
&Jra: pro . rom 17· 6 . Partirio Romaniae [12 : p roVJ?tıa eneı et Sinopü
4. 16, Bonn ed., P· T • hek Kleinasien 77, 88; Wıttek, Byz. 10 (1935)
et Pabrri; P· 476); omasc '
43 note 2; SO. h 113
. ) . llcxM't"Lv; Wittek, Mentesc e .
&141 (site of ane. ~filetus · , cf. Mill ·
e compound from Ku~txoç; • er, Itıner.
Bal ı...:.. • the 2nd meın ber °f th
-_.ı.· , R 5 y HG 438 · Robert, Villes d'AM 413, 427 note 1. _
&!Ja:Ba!Jaficı).tti+-ll~M~; . am)• ~bere lltpt~cipıx~tc; is sited (cf. Robert, Et. Anatol
},{lllitll (ın ysıa ıs .
197 note 4). .
&!Jutbobl: Pa!}Jmboli +- flıxi.tclV m>.L. (rlaz. ~efers to Pazaryerı. .
. d Wn in Phrygia; the plain was part of the terntory of Ak-
~molla) (~genan, p . Wittek, Byz. 10 (1935) 26 note 2; 53; Robert, Noms
• ClVIXCJLOV, •
indigen~ (1963) 120, says nothing of such equatıon.
Baratliz (PalaJji): nıxpıi8e:taoc;; Ramsay, Phrygia 301 from ~Jı!rid~ı. M_me.
Barltı (village in Qlidg on the bank W. of the lake of E~~dir _[~ı~ıdia;] Gr~ek
ronuııci2tion there Par/4): Par/ais (Roman colony ın Pısıdia), on coıns
~ar/4; Robert, Villes d'AMı (1962) 98 note 2; 284 n~tes 1 and 2; 2~5 note O;
idem, He.lleniaı 13 (1965) 83 with note 2; cf. p. 28!; ı de~, AM m~rıd. (1966)
10 note 5; idem, Opera (1969) 1449-52 [first published ın 1948].
/JarJ4: see Parsa
n
Barlin 111: ıxp&hto~ (in Paphlagonia; n.
2. 854: n ıxp&l:vtov '7tO'r«~-tOV) ; Robert,
Et. .Anatol. 264; 265 note 3; 276: idem, Noms indig~nes (1963) 182 note.-
Barta~~ (Miller, !tiner.), Parten and Par/en-Çay, Barilim (Kondoyannis,
Geogr. 23, 99, 431).
BIZr{ova (pl.a.in and viiiage in Caria): from l:nlipt~ with Turk. ova plain'; the form
f

Iit&p~~ (whence ncip~~) is safdy inferred from M~T'I)P 0e&lv l:na:pt'lvlı on a

coin; E. Honigmaruı, Byz. 10 (1935) 738f.; Robert, Villes d'AM1 221-7,
especW1y 226; cf. Robert, Et. Anatol. (1937) 334 w ith note 3; ide m, Carie 2
(1954) 367 with note 3; idem, Opera (1969) 1457.
BeJre : ne-rp~; Bulletin epigraphique 1958; 493; Robert, V ilies d'AM' (1962)
284 note 1.
~t{li: n'i'r."ljpiY.lıt« (Nicetas Oıon. 842 B: ~ K«-rıl nov-rov 'HpıixAE:ııx);
Wırtek, Byz. 10 (1935) 40.
Ikrgama: ~« no/(ıxııa:; in Partitic Romani2e (1204): tk Ptrgamis (p. 479).
BiJa4if. (town): Byz. fl·r,r~tıx; Robert, Anatolia 3 (1958) 132 note 117· idem
~~~~esd' ~M·(1962)429 note3. TheTurk. form leads rather to Byz. n'lr~3t-raLv:
esıgrwıng per~ps a part of the place called n'ly&.at« (but this should be
aplored); there ıs nTı"f<X~h,t toponym in the area of Kalama ta (Mcssenia).
Bi,gi (dty in the Cayste all
·(fi-N (MM A
· ı .
r v ey, capıta of the emırate of Aydin): nupytv+-nup-
Ay~ (l is7)c;; 2~~· ~· 397); cf. Robert, BCH. 1946, 520 note 3; Lemerle,
a ın~ (p.258b), e1pecially p. 21 with note 2.
Bise (~illag~ in ~y~onia) = a form •ne:i:acıı, •nd
(ın an ınscnptıon llttae:rxv(;)v s~ltOc;. J. G c ;:ı (.)), .
from which ntun:cıv6ç
No. S6); Robert, Hellenica 13 (196S) ıss: · nderson, )HS. 18 [1898] 115,
Bodemya (Bademnia, Boidem11e): lloTıiıııcı· cf Le A .
, . rner1e, ydin (1957) 34[
Bolaman (B11/eman): lloAEıı~vtov. Gaz. lists several B0l . ·
Kondoyannis, Geogr. 76: Pulaman. aman, which Wete renamed.
Bo/ll: fl6>.tc;, shortened of ane. and mediev lUcı 8 ,
Itiner.: Bo/ı). Cf. alsa Arab. Qa/Mdhia." u LOU1tOAtç, ClaııJiopolis (Miller,
Bo/ıl, Bo/o, Bo/ı (village on the E. slope of Bobada~ Cari ) .
Tpcı1tet:61to>.ıc;; the site (o ffering the aspect of ~ .)n6>.ıc;, shortened from
Anderson, JHS. 1897, 401 ff.; Robert Villes ;~ ; was fıxed by J. G. C.
note 6; idem, Carie 2 (19S4) 1S7 with note S..1d
1
196
( 2) 29 note 1 ; 208
• . , em, 0 pera (1969) 1453.
Bolovodun (Bolvadın Gaz., B11lavaJın): ITo>.u~oTov (so in Th · Ch
Comn. 7. 9, Bann ed ., ı . 369 f.; Cantacuz. ı. 32. 3 racıan ersonese· Anna
76 0 f Thn . . .
cf. Ramsay, HG ı40, 232. ' · a cıan cıty);
Bor: ll6poc; (NW of the ane. Tyana site and SW of Ni~de)· cf Kond .
Geogr. 155. • · oymıus,
Bullana: 'A7toAA(t)v(c; (?); 1\filler, I tiner. Cf. Ab11{yont.
Burdılr: no>.u36ptv.
B11mabat: llptvo~ot~tc; ~area of Smyrna); Robert, Noms indig~nes (1963) 127 f.
Cf. the followıng ıtem.
Bllf7lova (valley): nptVO~otptc;.
B~~rsa, Brusa: npoüaot.
Çankın (earlier Kangırı): nxyypx (Gangra); Wittek, Byz. 10 (193S) 39 and S2;
cf. Robert, Noms indigenes (1963) 450 note 4; 4S1 note 2; 658.
Çe~ml: loan translation of Kp~V'IJ·
Dadiya: l:Tıi8(e)tot; Wittek, Mentesche 26, 166; E. Honigmann, AIPHOS 5
(1937) 507 with note 9.
Dala1na: T~ Aoü(J.ot; cf. Wittek, Byz. 1O (1935) 26 and 53.
Damıa: T«ı.uaoc;.
D anda/o: TıivTot>.oc;; also Dantlalo Çt!J for ancient Afor!JfiOI; Ramsay, Phrygia 31.
DiJ/Idal-s11: Tıiv-rıxAoc;; Wittek, Byz. ı o (1935) 28 note 2.
Darah!Ja: Tpotx_e:'Lot; Wittek, 1\fentesche 166; Honigmann, AIPHOS S (1937)
507 with note 9.
Darleala.. Tarhala: Byz. Tpıix_ou>.ot (Notitiae 13. 101; 2nd Council of Nicaea. 787);
cf. Robert, Villes d'AM' (1962) 175 note 5; 410.
Daurds-daJ,: Totüpoc; (?); H. Kiepert in Tchihatchdf, Routen (1867) 4 note t.
109
 k of Hermas, ca. ı 6 km NE of Kula): T~~«A« ;
D~ (rillage on the S. han Carie 2 (ı954) 82 note 8 (cf. .&eol Trı~«A'W)vo( and
R,aınsay, HG_ ı31.; Row:,. cf. idem, Villes ~'A~12 (1962) 283 ?ote ?; 492.
a T%~:ıA(~ livıng ın Sard~; 'ebnisse einer Reıse ın Nordostlydien, Österr.
a·. also P. He~· . gKl Denkschriften 80 (ı962) 19f. [ane. Tabaltı
Abd. d. \Viss., philos.-hist. .,
is set in Burgaz]. d also DavaJ!r.ale (Tavaslealk), now Kak (plain):
1
D•a.s (and Tm:as), ~o form;;; ~rock'), from its acc. Tti~rıt; (east Caria); adj.
Tıi~L (chief cıty, m 8 f
Robert Carie 2 (ı954) 80tf., 91, 235, 378·
42
T~"lvaç and T~74vbv m ı~~ 283 no~e 2; idem, Opera (1969) 1452. '
'd Villes d'~fı 21 , .,
ı em,' ' . Valinka, Lykien (ı898) ı75; Miller, !tiner.
De111brr: ~ Mupıx' .1'-i
Dtrrbol· see Tinboiıl. '
· , , ( 'tb haplology -rtl Au~pıx); Wittek, Byz. 10 (1935) 40 with
Decrrk: -:« Mau~pıx wı
note 3; 50 with note 4. . . .
. J:ıı (rillage): A&.3uıı~Lxoı; or ~(3u~cı 't'&lx:rı ın Mysıa (inhab. ô.t3urıOTELX,[TrJt;);
Du11~~bert, Et. AnatoL (1937) ı 95 with notes 1 and 2.
Doğaia: ~ıx.
Doğla: ~t6x>.tta.
Dwağtzll (T-): Tupıi'Lov; IWnsay, Cbss. Rev. 46 (1932) 154.
D~te, Dfkdje: ~W<rıxt; cf. 1ıofiller, I tiner. [D.iizde].
Etinmil: 'A3p~ +- 'A3pıxıımtv; Miller, I tiner.: Edremit/. Cf. Robert, Villes
d'fu\{23.
EJmıo 1 : 'A8p~oı~, acc. of 'A3p14Vo(; Kondoyaruıis, Geogr. 258 (Ramsay,
HG 181: ~A3p~). a. AJrtJ/Ios.
Efeı (now .Kll(llllme): -E<pta~. Efes is a modem form borrowed from French
Ep/Mıe (.A. Tietze) ~ Lat. Ephe1111.

EjJIIJ (now Af'l"'): 'Ap«~LaaO<;.

Eftelt (village, now Pam11/u11): Byz. ll-rr:>JaL in Mysia (Vita Theodori Stuclitae,
ch. 102-114; PG 19.916f.); Robert, Villes d'AM'(1962) 385f.; cf. 343 note3.
Egrtiir (EI!itiir, E!,trJir), identi.fied with ancient Prostaenna, and E!,irdirgöl
{Wce): 'Ajf..pcu-ri;pt'l; H. K.iepert in Tchihatcheff, Routen 4 note 1; Robert,
Noms indigtnes (1963) 339 note 5; 356; i dem, Hellenica 13 (1965) 282.
Ellliirlik: 'A~~o·1Lxtv; Kondoyannis, Geogr. 138.
e,.,, (villa~ in the Cillanian plain of the Oronclians), alao Enevr1 Dal (high
mountaın west of the plain): 'A'Ioc~rıupot in Piaidia (also 'Avrı~oupi(t)v 6
~~); lWnsay, HG 143; Robert, Villes d'AM 98· idem Hellenica 13
(1965) 88, 89, 90 (identification by Sterrett]; idem, Opera (1969) 1451.
E,~~~llage): "An~(~ +-:Uyycxpoc; (Bithynia); E. Honigmann, Byz. 10 (1935)
ı tn
Engiirii: see Ankara.
Erde/e: 'Ap-rtixl'j; Tomaschek, Kleinasien (1891) 14.
Ereğli (also Ertilelia): 'Hpcbw:tcı (in Bithynia p .
cf. Bendereğli. Cf. Robert, Hellenica ı3 (1965) ;S~tu~ ın the ~aunıs area);
. '.)tlJir Ert/il : 'Hpci~tov
Erki/el (formerly Erkelltt): .,Apxa.llcı; Ra.ınsay, HG 306 (from 'A , .
of 'Apx.&>.cıtç, MX 1. 425; see, however abo AL_ PX.tA«taıx, acc.
, ve, s. Jt:.Iart!J.)
Ermenele, -nak: r&p[J.ClVtXÔ7tOAtt; (-OU1t0Atc;); Ramsay HG 36Sr1 . . .
• , • ·, Miller, ltıner.
Ermem Derbend: Ap~-WJ6Y-«crrpov; Ramsay HG 201 . w· k, B
with note 8. ' ' ıtte yz. 10 (1935) 36
Ernes: 'Apvt«c;, acc. of 'Apveıx(; Kalinka, Lykien (1898) 171 '"'-- li .
· uaz. sts Enuı.
Eski Andavol: see Andaval.
Esii/ar (town): mountain I:-ruMpw (Turk. Karabt~rflll); Ahrweiler 68.
Faraı (local dial. V ara/os): -rdt Cl>epeaı.ıx (Anna Comnena).
Fari: BCipL~ (in Pisidia); Robert, Hellenica 11-ı2 (1960) 353 note 4· 596· cf
idem, Villes d'AM1 285 no te O (at end). ' ' ·
Filtyoı Çqy h(rikveKlriı;ı P~phlagonia) and places Filfyos, Eılei Filiyoı: Bı».ıxi:oc;;
Tomasc e , eınasıen (ı891) 76; Robert, Et. A.natol. 275f. Fi!Jas Çt!J (river
in Bithynia): Btllotioc;; Kondoyannis, Geogr. 23.
Findos: Vindeos; Robert, Opera (1969) 1451.
Finike: <l>oLvLx~ot 1 (in Lycia)
Fo;a: ~C:.nuot +- <I>wxotLot alsa Eılei-F. (n cıALif 4J).), Ye11i F. (Neıx ~.) (Kond~
yannis, Geogr. 315f.)
F11ğla: Pogla, Fogla; Robert, Opera (1969) 1451.
F11nd11kl11, (Gaz.) Fındı/elı (between the Cilician Gates and Caesarea): translation
of Tb Kıxpu3tv.
Gediz, Kedlr.{ (in Phrygia): K«8ouc;, acc. of K~ot (Pliny 5. ı ı: Matedofltı CaJüm);
Ramsay, HG 147; idem, Phrygia 30 note 2; Robert, Villes d'A!'198; 86
note 2.
Ge/ibo/11 (Celibo/11) (in Caria): KillhtoAt~ (inhab. K~mo>.(nıc;); Robert, Et.
Anatol. (ı 937) 494, 495 with notes 1 and 2.
G,/,mbe: K«Aot~J.oc;; Robert, Villes d'AM 66.
Gıltmbe: K«Aıxv3oc; (in ?vlysia); G. Earinos,l\Ioucn:iov (Smyma) 2 (1876) ı38 note 4;
W. Tomaschck, SB. d. Berl. Akad. d. Wiss., 124, 8, P· 96; cf. Robert,
Villes d' AM 67, 69.
G~tıt (in Lycaonia): Kana; Robert, Hellenica 13 (1965) 30 and 288.
Gtrtde (Kradib6/ı: lbn Battuta): Kp~'l'CLot (na'ALt;); \Vittek, Byz. 10 (ı935) 41.
lll
 . ·n ~ruins'): ]UpcıiJ.oc; (in Ly~a); ~it;ek, Me?tesche ıı 3 ;
Gm• (no~· Ort" ~(19~5) J41 with note 2 [an ınscnpnon dedicated ®ı:o~
Robert. AJ:\. 3 , ]· 'dem Villes d'AM 60f.; 148; 167 note 5; idem
l(f:'W"'Ü.Ot..; )Up lliJ.l'l ":'ll u; ' 1 '
~t. ·Anatol. 442, 543. . .
. 30) Gertli: XCa>IJ.61to>.tc; Kcıp(ot, cf. Tomaschek, Kleınasien
c;,p, (RamsaY· p~r-1l 1 teSche ı68 · idem, Byz. ı o (ı935) 28 note. Gaz.llsts
(1891) 29; Wıu~ iY.LeD '

&,n Ç'9'·
G!f": ~ta:; Wittek, Byz. 10 (ı935) 36 with note ~; 53.
GiJiıMim, KiJjııJiya (Kondoyaıınis, Geogr. ı 77), Çtli~t: IU>ıY3e:pLc; (or -h.IT-).
. _ _ _ of IUpıxaoüç (city founded ın 630 B. C.).
GITUIIII: Kq;»ıxaooY"::I, acı:.
Gitwt: Kpq&"ı'CI (ın Pisidia); Robert, Villes d'AM 21 note 1; 98; idern, Opera
(1969) 1451.
Gihı, GoJnı(,)a: Kimv(v)cı (in Pisidia); Ramsay, HG 419; Robert, Villes
d'~\198.
GöU. (and GMk-): Koxouao6v, acc. of Koxouaa6c; (Lat. Coa~JSIIm); Robert, Noms
indigeoes (1963) 527.
Gö/JI: Byz. ~ci K6>.t&ıx (Actt of the Patriarchate of Confple, 14th cent.); Robert,
V&s d'AMt (ı962) 95, 285 with note 2. Gyöltk (village in Lydia): R. M.
Dawkiııs, Modem Gteek in .Asia Minor (ı916) 38.
G;111bt: KO~ (ınhabitant Ko~); R. Heberdey, Nisa und Komba in Lykien
(1898) 153 and ı57; Kalinka, Lykien (1898) ı73.
Gö111mi, Gı111-: Armaxa (ltineruium Antonini); metathesis rm -+ mr and folk
ctymology under the iııfluence of words such as gömriilt. ~ customs' (Robert,
Noms iııdigeoes (1963] 462, 464f.).
C.: Alyt,~ (?) a.JWnsay, HG 261.
Gifa, Gitwı: K6JU~V« Robert, Open (1969) 1451. Cf. Gilmefllk.
c., (rillage in Mysia): KOfklll4; bmsay, Phrygia 301. Gaz. has Göntn ÇqyJ.
GMa (vill2ge in Pisidia, region of Isparta): KoiiiJIIIl; cf. Robert CRAI 1948,
~ı f.; idem, Carie 2 (1954) 50 note 7; 259. ,
(H~ (GörJıs): f6p&c; ._Julia Gordos (in Lydia); Robert, Villes d'AM 98, 267;
ıdem, ~t. An2tol. 442. a. Rmuay, HG 122; Kondoyannis, Geogr. 326.
Giilil/iıi, <u:ı Lycaoni2): K~u>.74a~; H. Ballance, MAMA 8, p. XIII; cf. Robert,
Hc:JJenica 13 (ı965) 34 (approving).
GMI#Ir.-boJfl'!(l: Kü.LxC4L fl•)Mt; cf. Kondoyannis, Geogr. 14.
Gi,lt, (eulier G6m-) · 'K.hJ.t«V G0111 R . . .
_,~ in the T k 6 . tı, ~ 011/ua (MıJler, ltıner.); the terminadon
.59 note 2). ar
G,:;_~,:,~ogıcal u in D~t~r~k (Wittek, Byz. 10 (1935)
H•bil Aıo~ · X~. afte Ram
DoubduJ: ' r say, 10 \Vittek, Byz. 10 (1935) 27 note; 53.

IJ2
Harp11t: ~ndent indigenous X«pn~ (in chronicle
pressıons of Turkey 129. r Ccdrenus); Ramsay, Irn-
Her~lu: Xcipıxxe:t;, pl. of Xıipıx~.
Homa, H11ma: Byz. XCl~J.cı; cf. H. Gregoire Bulletin d 1,
5th ser., 34 (1948) 82f.; Tomasche~ 'Kleinasien ( ~~~ ~1g. des Lettres,
18
Honaz: Xwvıxc;, acc. of X&ıv«L; Wittek, Byz. 1o (1935) 50 Th .
9
tain of ~olossae,. Hona~ Dal,; cf. Robert, Carie 2 (1954) e~,~~~o the moun-
/Jeyne (in Caria): Lagına; Robert, Villes d'AM 125 not e.
]/gaz, /Ikaz (Böyiile 1., Kii;iile 1.) and 1/gtU-Da!,· "0>. (P I
(mountain in Paphlagonia; Strabo 12. 3 .4o: ~rıx~~c; -rovto..erny: '0Atyıxt;)
:x,6>pot), auvcıtp~t; -rj] l:t.vw1t[3t. ıa-rt 3' 6 "OAyıxaaur g p ··' ) . detail0Ayıxt7auv (sc.
'd 'fi · · R b ., poc; I'J\, ' ed reports
on t he ı enı;ı catıon ın o ert, Noms indigenes (1963) 449_53 . on /lı aı-Jıı
Kondoyanrus, Geogra. 13. Personal name 'Opycıa&u f 0 'p ııl! .tl
in. A:thens (lG 22.8047); cf. Robert, op. cit., 449ff. ~J ~ ap go~
asıatısche Personennamen 695. gusta, Klcın
Ilgın: -r«.Ariye:t.vot; W. M. Calder, AJA. 36 (1932) 456f. Cf.IIf:ynt.
]JiJira: Lys/ra; W. M. Calder, AJA. 36 (1932) 457.
Imbo/11: 'Iwv67toALt; (in Pontus); the Greek form 'Ivm0 >....,.., from the T urk. one.
Ipıile (Ep1ile), lpsili: 'Y o/"rıA~. The lpıili Hisar \Lofty Castle') IWnsay HG 265)
is rather 'Castle at lpsili'. On the Arab. form lpsala (10th, cent.) T~maschek,
Euphrat and Ost-Kappadokien (1898) 148f.
/rnebol(lrtlllblll): Elp~v67toAt.t;; Ramsay, HG365; Tomaschek, Kleinasien(1891) 60.
Is/untim'in (-ro n): 'AAE~c1v8ptt.ot; the termination -lin by analogy of Ginslilı,
T rabson, ete.
lmiq: see lzniJ:
Isparta, Isbarta (town in Pisidia) is not the site of ane. Biptc;, therefore the modern
name is inexplicable from (cl)t; B&.pt3cı (in spite of Ramsay, Phrygia 301,
325 note 1; R. Heberdey, Nisa und Komba in Lykien (1898) 158; Wittek,
Byz. 10 (1935] 23 and 50). B&pLt; was located near Kiliç atFari; see Robert,
Hellenica 11-12 (1960) 353 note 4; 596 (with references); cf. idem, Villes
d'AM1 (1962) 285 note O (at end); idem, Noms indigertes (1963) 14, 145
note O, 162 note 3.
lstanoz (now Korhiftlı): l:ın6t; (or from the acc. pl.l:TCVouc;; Ramsa.y, ~h_r}:gia
302). The place was identified with ane. /siNkı (NW ofTermessos ın Pisıdi~);
cf. Robert, Noms indigenes (1963) 403, 430. A form ls~ should d~ve
from Greek ~'Tcvıl~, acc. of l:TSvcı(; cf. Tchihatcheff, Routcn 21. lsta:"~ t'"?m
d~ ITSvric;; Tacschner, Das anatol. \Vegenetz 1.170; Tomaschek, Kleınasıen
(1891) 92.
lstavros-Çtg: ITotup6~ \ cross') ; cf. Tchihatchetf, Routcn 48.
1 G~atpta1
ttl
 , . !tiner. There are other instances of lstıfan renamed; see
[sltjlll: I~· ~filler,
Gaz.
It n: ~~~VYj- • s•id from /slninid -rl.migimide): d<; N txoııi)8Et<lv.
/t!fil (formerly Iz•id. l ' __ 1 A • Tomaschek Kleinasien (1891) 51.
bıJ •Zr.v6 o)J.!; ~zljvwvo1t0 ı.~, ,
l:;:t~~ : • r. • ) . Lt; Nlxııı.ııv. cf. Wittek, Byz. 10 (1935) 25.
1~ (formerly [11111J • ' '
/t_Fil: :E~L81].
Kagan · see K_ymıletzn.
Kııhı~ (Oipe): Kolikolilos (13th ceııt.); Abrweiler 61. ,
~ (Chalaılran Kalediran): X~pıı8pov, acc. of X<lpıı8poc;; cf. v.
Lr~er J=bücher 14 (1821) 57; Robert, Noms indigenes (1961) 111.
Mt'ainlrlltı: ı~ tranSlation of }UMı.vıı ıixpıı; cf. Lemerle, Aydin (1 957) 108.
. . T kish (Gaz lists numerous instances) but one Karahisar is trans-
Lr~:nısof ~- Mcıup6~crrpov (Mich. Attal. 125; cf. Ramsay, HG 267; idem,
Impressions of Turkey 128).
Kıuta•oflll (Kil!ttabolıl): Krıa-t-ıı!J.6vıı, Kıı<nıırıo~; cf. Kondoyannis, Geogr. 96;
Wittek, Byz. 10 (1935) 49; Robert, Noms indigenes (1963) 144, 182, 449,
450, 451; Taeschner, CMH. 4, 1 (1966) 756.
X.a/4: ~; Wittek, Byz. 1O (1935) 25 and 50.
~str: K.%ta2.pE:t.Cl +- Aı.oxaı.aılfJEtıı in Caria (renamed Ke1·etapa; so in the No-
fifiae); E. Honigmann, Byz. 1O (1935) 736.
~str: K~iptt.Cl +- Aı.oxııta~t~ in Phrygia; cf. Robert, Villes d'AM (1934) 120,
319f.
~sar-Kqy: K1taılpEt.Cl ~ AtoY.ttı.acfpEuı in Cappadocia; so Hamilton; see W.
Ruge, art. Naziaozos, RE. 16,2 (1935) 2101.
~seri (e2rlier Kt!]sariya; Ki!Jsariye 12th cent.): Kctı.aocpdoc (so accented) from
K.aı.aıipEt.Cl.Cf. Wittek. Byz. 1O (1935) 18. 20. On the accented Greek form
~apet« Georgacas, ~ı.xoypıı9txbv deATLov (Academy of Athens) 1
(1939) 80f.; it possibly is the form inftuenced by Lat. Caesarda ( +- Kııtacipttıı).
KJ!Jia: fp~L-:-IL Doubtful. Cf. Arlil.
Ktlts, Ktllts: Ktj~ (K7JI.ttı) in the upper valley of Cayster; cf. Lemerle, Aydin
(1957) 25 wıth note 1; Robert, Noms indigenes (1963) 144 note 6.
Keli.il (river): from Armen. gail·gtl 'wolf's' river' this in turn a loan translation
from ane. Gr. Aı/-.~,.r..,<;; Wittek, Byz. 10 (1935)• SO note 3. Cf. Arab. e/-LuqJn
(upper co~rse): AıjXtJ~ (l~tlls in Pliny); Tomaschek, Euphrat und Ost-
Kappadokien (1898) 148; cf. p. 138.
Xwılllbl-bttnıti (cape): -~ Kıip~~~L<;; Kondoyannis, Geogr. 36.
K',.,._r
l .... ·
":'~ lU~V7"X'· M'll
ı er, I uner.
· · several K'!]mflt_ i111tancea.
-Gaz. listt
114
 Kitiros: Kıhwpo~ (in P~phlagonia); Tomaschek Kl . .
Jahreshefte des Osterr. Arch.aol. Inst. is
(e;rnı)en~1~91) 78; E. Kalinka,
Robert, :ht. Anatol. 263 with note 1. • eıblatt 96, pp. 51 f.;
Kilimlrya: see Gilintlire.
Kiliıt K lise. Kililaköy: Byz. 'ExıtAl)a(ıx · Robert E Ana
V,illes d'Mi1 (1962) 328, 382 [ın' Ki'.byratıs
· , dt. to). 365, 488; idem
an Idyma]. ,
Kireli (Kiri-, Kere-), name of a castle: lake K6pcıl~ (Strab )
• .ı ; Robert,
0 12 6
Hellenica 13 (196S) 78.
Kiresin, Kiruen, Giresiin, Kilise, ete. (now SavatJtepe) in M s· . .
but derives from Gr. (!x)ıtA-ııalv •little church' a R Y. :· 5~~ of rip.._..,
(1962) 39S note; S; 406 f. · · 0 tt, illes d'AM•
Kirkoros: rpl)y6ptoc;; Kondoyannis, Geogr. 120. Doubtful.
Kırmaslı (tow n ren.amed MuJtafa Kemal PtUJa): Kpt..,ıx<r."lı; cf. Robert, Villes d'AM
(1962) 197 ~b~thd) note 1 ; 120 note 3. (The equation with Turk. Ctrllle is
erroneous; ı ı ..
Kise: K(aaıx; Miller, I tiner. (Kiseh); listed in Gaz.
K~umtn: KAutolJlV7J, KAıxtoııeva.(. Cf. Ahrweiler 72 with note 383.
Kö/,ö'!Ya (Kuğiinfya): KoA.6lvr:La. S. of Trebizand (l for 1 points to Annenian media-
tion); Wittek, Byz. 10 (193S) SO; Cahen 127 and 189.
Kolofon limam: KoA.o<p6lv.
Ko'!Ya: K6vLoV (Chalcocond. 243B) +- 'lx6vtov. a.
Wittek, Byz. 10 (1935) 48
(with note 3); 49. However, K6vLov may be a compromise form between
'lx6vtov and Konya.
Kortos, Kurkıl: Kc:ıpuxoc; (in Cilicia and Lycia; Kwpôxtot of Lycia); cf. Robert,
Noms indigenes (1963) 182; for the cquation: v. Hammer, jahrbücher 14
(1821) 56; :Millet, !tiner.
Kılliin!Ja: see Kölönya.
Kurhi: see Korğos.

KiitaltJa (-h!Ja): KoTUch:tov (deriv. of personal name K6-ru~, which is Phrygian

and Thracian); unaccented -on changes into Turk -tJ (\Xiittek, Byz. 10 [1935]
49). Cf. N. Jokl, art. Thraker. B. Sprache, ~L Eberts RLV 13 (1929). 28?a,
282 b, 283 a, 290 b (concerning the name Kô-ruc; and cognates and denvanve
Ko-rucXtLov.).
lAJıle (several listed in Gaz.): Aa.SlxtLıx ~ A~ıo8lxr:Lcı (on Ma~~~, in Pisidia,
the KccTet~x~ıu~iv71 A. •Laodicea Combusta~); Arab. ti-Lidıq~: Aıxo8lxcL«
(in Syria). See Ramsay, Phrygia 344 note 1; Wittek, Byz. 10 (1935) 49;
Robert, Villes d'AM• 283 note 2. a.LAtakya.
Llıfta: Accô~cc8oc;, Aa.utccStetL.
Ldps1/ei, ups1k: Aıi(J.~«xo~; M iller, I tiner.
•• 115
 . ıi Aci ıxv81l. Miller, I tiner.: Lar~ntla.
~ (now Kllf'IJII/1111) •
-r P , •
_
~c . cf. Miller I ttner.
l..AJJ:.Jtl: A ıı8lx! Lll -r Alloo xı; Lll ' . '
UbtJos ümam .· A~(k8o~.
'~"~. AtUx'W\ A&:Uxı:t; (A&:Uxllı.); cf. Wittek, Byz. 1O (1935) 36.
Lifo (now Orlfi411111J· .,,

upstl:: see Upstki. .

..~' 'Ep··o.pll( · cf. Kondoyannıs, Geogr. 312.
Lil}ri.· from Gr. A I.IVI"L +- v-v '
Mahi .· l!ıixp'r) +- :Mıixpu;; Wittek, !\fentesche 113.
M-'-~-u"' (Maltıti4 1201): Me:Aı.'"lv-IJ (n6Aı.c;); cf. Ramsay, HG 311 ; :Vittek, Byz. 10
(MIM-g35) Di.fferent is the personal name Me:Aı.-r(v't) (denved from (dAL
22
!~oney'), ~n which see Robert, Noms indigenes 230ff.
Mtmdos-Kın: -:7jv Tuıuıv8ov, acc. of To~cıv8o~ (with hapiology ~v [To]f.l.llv8ov).
Jlatıil4 (earlier Mağnisa): Mtr('VIla(ll; Miller, !tiner. ~so M~niıa-Dağ (1500 m.
high) = It.roAo~, enending as far as Magnesıa at Sıpylos. Cf. Robert,
Villes d'AM 121.
Mlll'u: ane. M~mv (the form Mcıp~O'ı.ov in Cinnamus and Aruıa Comnena). Cf.
:iamsay, HG 311; idem, Impressions of Turkey (1897) 129.
MIJJili:ura and (turkicized) Mtslevrt (village): Mıl<M'«up« (in the Maeander valley,
~fys~); Robert, Villes d'AM 1 (1962) 346, 348f., 390 (and index); idem,
Et. .AnatoL 433 note 3; idem, Gnomon 31 (1959) 671.
Mn;;uı for the region in Caria (Evliya Çelebi, 17th cent.) and the ruins Mai)nlealesi
rCastlc of Mazin': Byz. Mıx~wv, Mu~wv, 'Aıııx~wv ~ane. 'Aııu~wv (site with
ruins of the city); Robert, Villes d'AM 103; idem, CRA! 1953, p. 405;
idem, Opera (1969) 1525ff., especially 1527 (first published in 1954).
Mllkk.· Mottlla (in Phrygia); Robert, Villes d'AM 138 (not from Byz. Me:ull6-
1tO~ (Mı't'EI.Minto~ in the Notitiae episeopatuum), as Ramsay, HG 136;
idem, Phrygia 141 ).
Me/Je: MtAYj-61t'~Aı.ç (in Mysia); Robert, Villes d'AM 192 with note 2.
Mtkgob, Mekgöbii, Mekgübii (now Derin~): Mwx01t"l] beside M«A«xo7tll(ll (8th
cent.), mod. M2MY.Mtt«. Cf. Ramsay, HG 295.
Mekl 111 or Meltt/rnıalJ, .· M.ci.ıh&r.v +- M.cMv&Lov.
MmJNIJI;,.a (in Lydia): nf:Y't'llJ.~p«; Robert Hellenica 9 (1950) 29 · idem Villes
d'AM 194. Cf. MenJura. . ' ' '
Mmdı!Jat: Mıi.«vri.Aw; Wittek, Byz. 1O (1935) 52.
M~~ Mcx~13p~; the riv~r Bilyil/e
Menderu Ç'!)'ı = Mtı(tıv3pot; (Miller,
_ K}. denve~ fr~m Dt!J9ır-ovaıı; Mentierts Çt!)l (now Kll;llle M1nd1rti Çqyı)
Turke~r~ erıves from Tmolos. Cf. Kondoyannis, Gcogr. 28; ldem,
Ml1llils: M'v~r;, ~ Mmer, Itiner.
1J6
M,ntl~~ra (in My~ia~: ll&VT«xwpıx; cf. Mendtçhora (Robe .
I, Les inscnptıons grecques [Paris 1936] 80 had ~· Colle~on Froehner,
from ntvn X6>ptıx). ' st explained the name
Menemen (town): Maıvopcvoç (x4ıı7toc; Toü Mc:u'Joı.Uv0 _
plain with the tow n M6'Joc.xoı;) ; the alternati ~- T 0 ~pf.Lou 7tt3(o'J Ducas;
cannot explain the name Mentnıen. ve EJ.Lııvı.wı.ıJ;voç (Ahrweiler 65)
Me'!Je (area and village): Mııı.o'Jtıx (in Lydia). Rams H
A. von Premerstein, lle Reise, 79; cf. Robert Vil~y, d.;~;3; J. Keil und
283, 286 w ith note 1. , es (1962) 98, 228,
Mermere, Mermere Göl, Göl Mermtre (in Lydia). ToU M: _ ,
Cf. J. Keil und A. von Premerste~ Ile Rei~e 6l ~:~llR«pbrı or V't'rıillM:ıipJ.14Prı.
'd N . , -v-t, o ert es d'AMs
(19 62) 314 note 2 ; ı em, oms ındigenes (1963) 143, 216 not; ı.
Mtfi/Jtris (Marmaris): Mrıpııap«c;.
Mersin: Mupa(V't).
Mezara, (Mezarq), Mezire(h): Mcl~cxpıx.
Mihali; (M11ali;) on the San~rios: Mı.ı«l)AİTaı.v (Ramsay, Phrygia 31) from
-roü M~x«l)At~0"1l; cf. E. Honıgmann, Byzantion 11 (1936) 547 f.
Milaı (Me/es): Tci MuA«a(a)a:.

Milli (in Lycia): Mr.Aocxc; ;_ Ramsay, HG 30~. Ruins nea.r Millibaşköy (from Mı.Au«ı;
f.): R. Heberdey, Nısa und Komba ın Lykien (1898) 158.
Mınara .Cvillage):. TI(vıxp« (inhab. llr.va:ptôc;) in Lycia (Lycian pinara 'round');
Kahnka, Lykien (1898), 176; Roben, AM mend. (1966) 14. Severu instances
of the name Pinar are listed in the Gu.
Mınaıın (Mına.sun) (ruins): Mr.vıxa6v, acc. of Mr.vrıaa6ç (in Pisidia, in the region
of Parlais); Ramsay, Phrygia 301; Robert, Villes d'AM 98; idem, Opera
(1969) 1451.
Misis: from Masisa +- Mo~oUE0'1'(ıx. Cf. Sis.
Misli: MouCTrr.A(ıx, Aft~stilia ,· Ramsay, HG 303. Doubtful.
Moğlasın, M11ğlasın (village in Caria): ~IoxoA8oç or MoxoASrı on account of the
attested inhab. no un MoxoA8EiJc;; Robert, Carie 2 (1954) 383. Turkish in-
fluence is apparent in the termination of the name (cf. Afu/,14 ~ .ılloyola).
Mona.rtir Dağ (in the Cillanian Plain): Mo'ılcxa'fiıpLv; on its location Robert,
Hellenica 13 (1965) 91.
Mora!J: .,Apıı«AAıx; Wittek, Byz. 1O (1935) 53.
M~~alif: see Mihalif.
Mllilılrn11: Mo8p71v~, Afodrena,· Ramsay, HG 459; \Vittek, Byz. 10 (1935) 37 note 2.
MuJJa (village in Caria): MdyoAa (Constant. Porphyrog., De them. 1. 14) beside
M6~oAA« (inhab. Mo~oUc'i:~ in inscriptions found on the sp~t); cf. Robert,
t!t. Anatol. 442; 473 with note 7; idem, Carie 2 (1954) 91 wıth note 8.
117
 H ni mann Byz. 10 (1935) 643-654; cf. Roben
1/II!(JWA (rilla~): AloMihmh; E. ~- rdem
AM merid. (1966) 74 with notes 3-6'
. Villes d'M{t < ) 1962 431
~o~ ' , HG 285; G~goire, BCH. 33. 95. .
. BL-)· Ncı~t«v~oç, Ramsay,
Y~r (now tfl'(.Qt •
-• " . .I t:r2Dslation of Ntcır:o,..t~
' '). .
.:.\'n·Ihthir · oan . :.Ja. and Ta~talı-tlağ are the ane. .,OA.uııitoc; (1203 aı.
"
Yıif(and 1Vift):KNufLıp«tov. !"ifG rğ r 18 308· Wittek, ~ientesche 22 and passim·
d mınnıs eog · , ' . ,
high). Cf. on o,---th• f40 rm Niji in Lemerle, Aydin (1957) 16.
.Ahrwdle.r 43 and 98; e •

N. de (earlie.r Nekidl): Nly8l) (Antigu: Gregoıre). -

M·ı.r. ( fficially) in Caria: perhaps from -rou N c.x'1)q>6pou;
- '&
(
1Vil:iftr (on mapsJ., es :r:!\{~ 1962) 222 with notes 1 and 2; 2~4 wit~ note 2.
cf. Robe~ \ ~ "te NiJifer) and Nihrver (p. 221; wrıte Nihver) do
The fomıs Nıl:ıera(w~0 bert Carie 2 (1954) 357, 359 with note 7 (indicated
not seem correct. · ' (1915] 127)
by A. Philippson, Reisen und Forschungen 5 , .
Nil:.kır (eulier Nekilir): Nr:oX«c.a«ptc.cı (cf. Kıgıar...- K<lLaııpetcx).
N.11 (i Jet in the lake of Eğirdir): NYJaLv; cf. H. Kiepert in Tchihatc.heff, Routen
(~B67) 4 note ı. Gu.lists Nife, Nize. On the place of the ıslet Robert,
Hellenia 13 (1 %5) 282.
Norgtr{. (mountain in Paphl2gonia): "OAy<laauc; (Strabo 12.3.40); cf. Ramsay,
Pbrygi2 404 [he gives the form 'Opyiç].
Of (city in Pontus): .,Oıpı.c;.

Ormma (Or•lliiiJ): ~pu~v<l C'Opuııvıı) in Cilicia; cf. Ramsay, HG 419; Robert,

AM mttid. (1966) 69. Cf. -ı=puııvcıt in Thessaly.
Paltınk: n~.ti~ (Ahrweiler 89); better llııiı.~-rtxc.v? Cf. Balat (llıxA&.-rt).
PIZT!tuan: n:xpv~aa6v, acc. of n«pvcıaa6c;. On the latter Georgacas, Names 17 (1969)
85.
Parıa, Barta (vill.age): Pars111itı (in Lydia); Robert, Hellenica 6 (1948) 115; idem,
Villes d'AM 1 (1962) 97 note 1; cf. Ahcweiler 71 f.
PtZTtin: see Barlin sM.
Pt!Jtll (P&tll) : from -r~ B~~, acc. pl. of B<ll4(, Baia1; Ramsay, Phrygia 301.
Pwlık, formerly Pllllllıle ~msay, HG 183): ncxv·r-dztv ..__ llCX'I't'dXLOV (Dionys.
Byz., Anaplus Bosporı, ed. R. Güngerich, p. 29, l. 26).
Pıf111r.(. (in Kibyratis): n.,b(J~; the Turk. name is given by Robert, :ılt. Anatol. 391.
Püi~: fi ın~ (jnh.ab. n!.GV'f,T"f;~; cf. Piıuelae: Titus Livius 33. 18; iv -roit;
~~rt;":'~z~~~ BCH. 1931, 85, 1. 3); Robert, Et. Anatol. 473 with note 7;
ı~m, Cane 2 (1954) 378 note 4.
Rite: Pc..~v.N (P[~w,); Kondoyannis, Gcogr. 88.
RHI>ı-m· 'P&! ( · f1 · ·
26. Turk. S~~nt'!]. owıng ınto the Hellcspont)·' KondoyannJs• Turkey 10,
· t~ nver

J J8
Sakaf)'a: l:cıyyılpt.oc;.
Samsal: l:cııı6a«-r«; Miller, I tiner.
Sammn: 'Aııwcrôc; +- 'AııLa6c;. The Turk. form from I: _
(this occurring on coins), from which also th ;rL~OUv-t«, acc. of 'I:tı(Ltaoöc;
There occur also 'Aı.ı.ta6~ (Hierocles) 'Aııtv e, m(N . . ~ee\formi:ıııı4oiJ-ncı f.
l:otı.ı.tcrôl) (Ramsay, Phrygia 230 note.' this p:~bl o~tıae II,. X, XIII), and
cf. l:l)fJ.tcrôc; in Melitene); cf. Ramsa; HG 319 . i ~r ~n~ne I:ııııı.aôc; ~;
Reisen und Forschungen im nördlichen Klein~ie~ (:e~li~ Paphlagonia; i
forms l;«ııta6v and l:a.ı.ı.taoü'l"t'cı (this analo 'call ft 915) 292. The
K.:p«aoÜvT«) from the juncture de; 'Aııta6\l d,. .f
l:cııı~wv (Georg. Acropol., ch. 7 Bonn ;d ., p ~t~ou[-ncı.
~ a Th Tpıımtoü'ncı,
e indecl. form
. ' ., · events occurred early
13t h cent., s h o rtly a f ter 1204]) ıs found also in the Parti · R .
a~m pertinenlia Sanıpson (p. 479). Cf. G. de Jerphani tı~ ~~anıae,(1204):
Orientalla Christiana Periodica 1 (Rome 1935) 259 ~~e ;~; v e~ ~ııtaôc;,
(1935) 4, 41, 42, 43 with note 2. ' ıtte • yz. 10
Sart: l;ıip8ttı;; Sa~t kalesi (Miller, Itiner.). The Turk. form is rather from French
Sartltı (A. Tıetze per letter), pronounced fsardf.
Sedra: l;ôı:8p«. (Gaz. lists Sedrtı and Sedre Ç'!)'l.)
Se/if (ruins in Pisidia in the region of Parlais and a deserted site in Phrygia)·
l:tAtuxEt«; Ramsay, Phrygia 302; Robert, Hdlenka 10 (1955) 243f.. idem.
Villes d'AM 2 (1962) 98, 285 with note 1; idem, Opera (1969) 1451. ' '
[Selindi in] Kara.relinJi (village): l::tA«v8oç (in Lydia); K. Buresch, Aus Lydien
199f.; Robert, Villes d'AM (1934) 95 [but Seltndi is not Si/anJos; ibid.,
148 note 1]; idem, Noms indigenes (1963) 142 note 3. I would suggest that
l::tAciv8tov-+ l::t).civ8ı.v-+ SelinJi fits better with the Turkish form in -i.
Se/indi, -nti (village in Lydia, now Ga~.'Jkıfa): I:tA.ı.voü-ncı, acc. of I:EAwoü:;;
so v. Hammer, Jahrbücher 14 (1821) 57; ~liller, !tiner.; Robert, Noms
indigene s (1 963) 111, 142 note 3. I stili think that the Turk. form requires
the elimin. l::e>..tvoÔVTL( o )v.
Sidas Kale: l:(-rıxı;, acc. pl. of I:(T~t, I:e-r(~)ııt, I:cıt":"rcıt: Hamilton, Researches
in Asia Minor, 2.140-45; Robert, Villes d'A~l1 (1962) 98 with note 6; 285;
idem, Anatolla 3 (1958) 123 with no te 76.
Sidrova: perhaps dı; ~ip~-rıv; Robert, Hellenica 13 (1965) 34 no te 4, sug~sts the
identification of the places, not that of their names. The Turk. noun oı•a
'plain' has had a folk-etrmological effect; iı&n·i became Sidrova.
u:
Si I:{)).ll; cf. Kondoyannis, Geogr. 146.
Si/if/u, earlier Sekflu (ltineraria): I:cAwxsı.« (in lsauria). a. Seltf.
Simav, Simav Gölii is Acıgöl (" bitter lake'); there is also JimttV (plain) and Sif114J'
(mountain) in M ysia... The lake has been identified. with ."'A"cı~cı (Herodotus
7. 30) and l:tıvcı6ı; (Strabo 12. 8.13), l.Aoo Sa!lltaiiJ ın Asıa (P~ny); ~~~~v,
Phrygia 230f.; especially Robert, Opera (1969) 3-15 [first publi~hed ın ].
lt is understandable how *SIIII4WOs (l:cıvtıfôı;) beaune Turk. Sı••·
119
 s...-." '"" _ıv acc" of I:'tvııa6c;.
~LYCICJU t

als S· b SiNIb) · l:tv6ım').

Smop ( 0 ıno ' · K rahisar): (tl) c; 'I~6v ('1~6t; in Phrygia); E. Honig..
Sipsiıı (rillage N. of Afyon64; St· Robert, Hellenica 7 (1949) 217 note 7.
10 19 5
mono, Byz. < ~ ) M-.jı ' ......ı... cf. v. Hsmmer, Jııhrbücher 14 (1821)
Siı: from Jl{iıiJ+- Mansat +-[~ o o;is and' Milıis]; Miller, Itiner. [Missi.r].
52; R.J,msay, HG 28 orms
S.. u~ınEtcı. cf. Ramsay, HG 440.
INI~ ~..A --''(this name was in use in Galatia and Phrygia); cf. Ramsay,
StNJn: ~(ltn 'J
Phrygia 30 note 2.
SiNdi· 'Iou>.to~~OTIJ.
· . <!
ha 5 from Atallllisos; cf. Robert, Hellenica 11-1~ 960) 429 note 6;
T~ttpt. perili Pd'.AM1 (1962) 431 note 3 [who has no opınıon on that con-
ıdem, V es . . .th H. Jan]
necrion; be rejected the identificatıon wı '!} •
T..JJJMJ (Iriııeıaria: TflTabiilüs): Tpt7tO>.tc;. See Tit.,bolll.
TflTIIIJ, TtriiiJ: Tııpa6~, TarJIIJ (Millet, !tiner.).
TtllW: see DI/JJtJ.J.
Tıftlli: &om ~tpfivou; bmsay, Phrygia 30, 279. It is closer to the Turk.
focn to derive the name from :En:~ıi~ or :En:~«vtv. Cf.lstıfan.
Ttrlfle (village): 9ipJ.141. Ttrme-Ç'!) was linked w ith 9tpıı.w8(ı)v (Kondoyannis,
Geogr. 24, 79), which is well possible with folketymology; however, as
5000 as a town was Ttrmt (9epıı-ac.), the Tur k. river could be Terme-Çtg
without the imerplay of 9e:p~Bwv.
Tire: ane. Ttira, Tira, mediev. E>upcıtov, E>ôpcıtcx; cf. Lemerle, Aydin (1957) 16,
35 with notes S and 6. Kondoyannis, Geogr. 323, had suggested ane. E>t'i:pcx.
TinboiM (Dtrebol): Tplr.o>.c.~;
cf. Tarablll.r.
Tvbut: Tpoz6v, acc. of Tpoz&;. Cf. Gr. Tpox6 (R. M. Dawkins, Modern Greek
in Asi2 Minor [Cambridge 1916] 23).
To/e4J: A6Y.&uı; Wittek, Byz. 1O (1935) 41 and 5~59.
ToroJ DaJı and Toros Dal,lan: T«Üpoc:;. Cf. Dllii1'Js-dağ.
Tosi4, ea.rlier Dona: 8ı.o3oaE«, Thtodona (70 km W. of Osmancık); Wittek,
Byz. 1O (1935) 55 note 2.
T,abı011: Tp~~Wv-rıx, acc. of Tpıı~cr~. Cf. Sam.r1111 and Proceedings of 10th
JCOS 2.64.
Ubtptıti.: Af)?t~c.v (Byz. fortress in Mysia); v. Hammer, Geschichte det Osman.
R,eıdıcs
1
10 (1835) 645; Ramsay, HG 160; Miller, !tiner.; cf. Robert, Villes
d AM (1962) 386.-Cf. Ulubal G4/IJ (Gaz.).
0~~011iy#): Of~-rı (so Cahen 100). The form Otvıxuw (Lat. Oin111m 1204: Partitio
Ol'n1atU~, P· 476) may expla..in the Turk. forms Onty1, Ofi.J' better than the
form ()(~ /illl4r 1(ane. Gr. oı coincided with u /li/ in the Koine).
120
Orgiip: from -r® llpox6m. (of llpox6;tt.c;).
Urla(VIIrh):Brie/(/)a(BoupM.since 16thcent.) · Ahrw il .
' e er 48 wıth note 152· 49
VanJ111: Bıxp~ou'Atov, Bıxp~u>.tov (alsa Bcıpyou'Ato'J Bıx '>. ) (. . ' ·
Villes d'AM 103. ' pyo Lov ın Lydia); Robert,

Yamanlar (plain): •AJJ.ıxvıiptv {hence Mov1j 'tiic; llcıvıxy( - 'A

cf. Alırweller 70, 88, 99. ~ Tr] c; tuıVıxpu;,·naaıu;) ;

Yarapson: ZoroptJ.Ison, acc. of Zoropassos; Ramsay HG 2G7 Cf v

in Gaz. ' · · .ı arapsan (Çift liAt)
Yarpuz: Arabissos,· Ramsay, HG 311; Miller, !tiner. a. Arabil1111.
yaıleili: Y asiei/in +- • L\t.ıxmc.uAtv +- L\ıxaxoAt.v; cf. Miller, I tiner.
Yenibolu: ıoa n translation of N Ell1tOAt.c; in Caria; Roben,
note . 6 Et Anatol.
433
with

Yenileale: translation of Nt6xııa-rpov; Ramsay, lmpressions of Turkey ı 28 .

Yörme, Yiirme: -r<i. rtpJJ.t«; E. Honigmann, Byzantion 11 (1936) 541-553.
Zajarambol (Zafranbolu, Safranbolu). The name has not bcen explained pro r1
(Ramsay, HG 324, from 9to8(ı)p(CtV m>.t.v is impossible; Wittek, B:. tb
[1935] .40 ~ote 4: fro~ ~d) c; 'A3ptetVOOitOAtv with folketymological tn.ns-
formanon ıs not convıncıng) ; I suggest, therefore, from 'Y ııcpııpıi'J 7t6>.tv
'sandy town' (cf. 'Av·ny6vtı.« 'Y ıxcpııp~ in Chalcidice, mentioncd by Robert,
Opera [1969] 145 f. ). There is als o a Greek personal name 'fıı'ııp6c; (from
adj. ~«~«p6c; rfriable, crumbling, sandy') attested in Asia Minor; Robert,
Noms indigenes 255; cf. Zgusta, KJeinasiatische Personennarnen 700
(Nachtrag).
Zik: Z~A« (Hierocles), capital of ZtAL-r,<;; Ramsay, HG 315 (Zilk from Zella],
319. Greek form -rıi I:uAcx-rıı, prob. for -r~ l:tAıı.

Zin1ara: Zimara (in Cappadocia) ; Miller, !tiner.; Tomaschek., Euphrat und Ost-
Kappadokien (1898) 139 [Arab. Zamra or Zimara.]
Zivint, ZivinJ: shortened from ~L~L8oüv8ıx (in Pisidia); Ramsay, HG 143 [he
explains also Sbida (l:~(8"l; see /~it) from Sibidollllllıı; cf. Robert, Villcs
d'AM1 (1962) 285 note O; 369; idem, Opera (1969) 1451.

In the general aspect of histarical geography, the persistence of place namesis

a wellknown factor. The 300 names of old inhabited places aı:ıd ot?er ~es
(including a few loan translations of names into Turkish) whi~ .did .sun;ve
the Arab invasions and especially the Turkish conquest and ethnic ımnugıatıo~
is itself addirional evidence of the histarical fact that the local people ~d !~ır
culture in the conquered territories were not swcpt away but partly conuı;u . ın
existence as an imponant element in their later development. T~e condc u~vili·~~
· other words, is enhanccd that t he natıvc
ın · sttatum of populanon an cı ·
121
 . h h eventually alısorbed into the Turkish popu-
. '--'\"
zatlOO 1&1,5~.
survı~ed, 617 t oug

Jation. believe that research and study of Anatollan place

We ha~ e\"'Uf reas~n ttho gı'onal studies in Anatolia. Therefore, the more
---=n • e wıth e re . .
aames WlJ,I conanu d of the terrain goes, excavatıons are carrıed out,
exrensi~ and deeper the stu dy and published, the more place names, surviving
· · ·
new ınscrıpnons are
. uncovereli ht· ancient non-G reek , ancıent
· G reek , B yzantine
maııy centuries, will com~ t~dg0 ~ be too far off in estimating that some 1000
0
-~a.. and other. One wo
~, · · -' -"tolia today.
such names survıve ın ,l'1lJA

APPENDIX 2
RUMILI, RU~ffiLI; RUMELIA; ETC.

RUMILI, ROMELI
RıimilifRıimeli originally signifies the laod of the Rum,
The Turkish name Chri · 111 lt as in the narr
i. e. Jand of Romei ua or Greek stıans. 'ch w , . d Thra owedr sense,
• -L.- vın',.. proper of this name, w hi compnse ce an Mace-
gıveıı to ux; pro - Bal,--- · · h
~ an are2 bounded on the north by the ıuuı mountaıns, ın t e east by
the Black 5ca and the Bosporos, in the s?uth by the sea of M~mara, the Aegean,
and the Olym_pus mountai.n range,, and ın the west .by .the Pındos, Barnos, a~
Sbar-Dagh (Sar planioa), embracng the old terntorı~s of Thrace~ Bulgarıa,
Macedon.ia and .Albania as well as Hellas, to the e.xclusıon of the sttıp of coast
and the islands of the Aegean. 110
., a. P. Wirtek, Byzaııtion 10 (1935) 1l-64; cf. idem, The lüse of the Ottoman E.mpire
(1938). 20.
Pairı of placc namn are quouble also for the Greek islands, the Turkish names
sappüed by ~usufa Ben Abdalb Hadecbi Chalfa (Hacı Halifa), author of the 17th
ccorury; see: Rumeli und Bosna geographisch beschrieben, aus dem Turkischen
übenetzt von Hammer (Wien 1812), l96f. There is no difference in the transformation
of thesc oamcs from that in Asia Minor, u the e.zamples show: Semadrtlt:, Stmentlrtl:
(Lıw..&~~). b11nu ("'~~). Li111i,}t (A~ııv~). Mitlii/JJ (Mc.ıvA~VlJ, MuTL·), Şl:iri (:Exüpoı;),
lp~~Wtl ('f~). Alllira ("Ava~). S1Ua111 (U~oı;), Batmos (TI~Tı.toı;), Bara (TI&poı;), Na/qa
( :S~Gt;), üriıu (Mıv~). liltWvi.J (a-:f(v Kc;.), lsJanpolia ('AaTUıt~A«c.«), Rodos (P63oı;), Kibris
(Kıft:~), Xtftlkmia (Kı~«Ar.tı~~). Kflr/11 ( K(Jp,~), KınJ ( Kp~nı). W ith regard to the
wt name. the form XınJ is a 11101 1a11an/ deri ving from the Arabic geographic nomen-
cbırure. whereas Girit/ and Girit are the normal Turkish forms (so A. Tietze per Jetter
(){ 9 Sept. t 969) .
. . !"()t 'the territory occupicd by the Romans' u in: Compendium of Ancient Geography
.. by ~-onsieur d'Anville (New York 1814), 1.237.
• P. 'lıt~ek. The Risc of the Ottoman Empirc (1938), 49; idem, AIPHOS. 6 (1938) 378.
f . ~btnge~, art. Ru~Jj, Rumelia, Ehl. 3 (1936) 1177.-The 26 sandjaka of Rumeli
are_ hsred ın Had1chı ChaJfa, Rumeli und Bosna tranel. by Joaeph von Hammer
7-ıen 18~2). pp. t>-158 and (daa Btglcrbeglik B~1na, 8 sandjak1, f1ve of which are
~~::/>· PP· 1.58-179; cf. P. Wittek, AIPHOS. 6 (1938) 377. A epedal eection i•
~ d~o Adrıan(Jplc, Constantinoplc. and Pruaa. The Turk1 knew beglerbeglik•
mQ Mn Jakt not h d" · ·
• - L..L.. • t e lvıtıons and name1 such 11 Thrada Macedonla Bulgarlat
.xr~, ete. t •

122
 The name Rumeli underwent an extension of · .
· · ı di G
names did, ınc u ng reece. Thus, Rlime/i cam t d . ıts sernantıc
content as other
rovinces of Byzantium~aoı and 'the Balkans'Mıe 0 ; ,;sıgnate th~ 'European
pcent ) 5D3 or 'European Turkey~, a~-t and taday R ,. 'E alkan perunsula' (15th
. ' .
even today, Pouf.LEA'tJ f. ıs the name of Middle Gr ''"''ll
. astthThrace•· I n Greece,
Othrys as far dow n as the isthmus of Corinth. 516eece, ı. e. e area south of the
The name Riime/i is a derivative of Rıim i e RJ; /.'1
country'. The paraUel Turkish exemples ill~s~te th"'e-t • ~ Rıifm-i/i; ili/tli 'land,
0

orıgın ° our nam E

before the mı'd- 14th century a place is mention d A ·a.· 11,. .....
. . . then Qe. ven
· A'ıtolia, ın
(Kar/i-e/i ın · G ree k KLcı.pAEAL, K<lpt>.t and Kci
e >.t .1 .,_,
fı ' Ca arli_,,,r
617
fromQar/ı(qral = lera!J'king') -tli,"BQaranıan-ı/i,Qara~-tli Me:~: .r~~ Tocco~ or
in Bosnia Koval-e/i or Pav/i-ıli, 671 Boğdtin-ili 'the land of Bo~din' -t!'• ,Ttlu-tll, ~.,:
(in a document dated 1455),171 Danilmtnd-i/i ')and of Da . ıı:n•· ~ Moldavıa
dynasty by that name). There is also Türle-ı/i 'la.nd of the Tnısk , eln 'the(after ~e
. h . ha ur s . n specıfic
case o f Rnnıelı, owever, ıt s been held that it is really a ı la .
"calque" of Romania.an oan trans tıon or

RUMELlA
~e Ottolima(Tns sket;.~.ob~ in theB Baikans in the 14th century and conquered
Philippopo s. ur . 11 ~, now u1g. Plovdiv) in 1363. Among the divisions of
the old Turkish ~mpıre was the governorship of Rumelia, called Rüm-tli eyakh.
It v:as bounde~ ı~ the north by Austria and Vallachia, in the northeast by ~lol­
davıa and Russıa, ın the east by the Black Sea, in the southwest by the Ionian Sea
and in the west by the Adriatic, in the northwest by Austria and Bosnia.~'~c In short,

on K. Amaotos, 'la-rop{cı TOÜ ~u~crm.voü xpchouç 21 (1 947), 371.

lll Cf. H. Ioalcık, Ottoman Methods of Cooquest, Stlsl. 2 (1954) 107.
lll Vacalopoulos, INE. 1 (1961). 115, 275 note 3, 202, 205 (year 1403), 212 oote 2 (year
1605).
ll& Vacalopoulos, INE. 2 (1964), 75.
, .. The name of Pouı.u:Al') 'Middle Greece' is supposed to have been given by the numerous
Turks who lived in Thessaly north of the Othrys (A. Chatzis, "Ellll·'Ellıiç-"E'll~,
EE~:E. of the Univ. of Athens ı [ı935-36] 158f.). The assumption may be correct
but we really have no evidence about which Turks were the namegivers.
111
F. Babinger, Beitrage zur Fruhgeschichte der Ti.ırkenberrschaft in Rumelieo (14.-15.
Jahrhundert) (Munich 1944), 9, 45 note 34. .
117
The three Greek forms are recorded by F. Babinger, Beitrigc zur Geschıchte von
Karli-eli, vornehmlich aus osmanisehen Qucllen, Elç ııvi)!Lll" l:Trupl86)'110Ç .\ıiıı:tpou
(Athens 1935)~ 149 [from Th. A. Chavellu, 'la-rop(cı T(i)v AlT(A)).6)v, Athcns 1884].
111
Babinger, op. cit., 140-149. . . . ·
111 P. Wittek, Das Fürstentum Mentesche, Studie zur Gcschıchte Westkleın~sıeııs ım

13.-15. Jh. (Istanbul 1934) (lstanbuler Mitteilungen, Heft 2), p. 163 (Übersıchtskarte
von Mente,e·ili after page ı 92].
170 The name s Qarama1Nii. Qarasi-tli, Mtnsth-tli, Ttkt-t/i in: F. Babinger, Bcitrige zur

FrUhgeschichte us w. ( 1944), 9.
BabinRer, F.lç IL"~JllJV ~m.ıp(Scılvoç AtiJ.Lıtpou (1935), 142.
171
h" ns
"
1
BoAdi1n founded in 1359 a principıality between the Eıast~rn flanks of ~he Ca~at 11
and the Dniestcr (Tur la); the name in: Kraelitz, Osmanısche Ur kun en, ta e 1·
P. Wittck, AIPHOS. 6 (ı938) 378.
171

lU P. Babingcr, art. Rumeli, Rumeliıa, Elsl. 3 (1936) 1178ıa.

123
 . ula.,.
and included Albania, Macedonia, and
RDRii• wws the Balkan penıns
Thıtce· .,.. . the eriod of Turkish role the Balkan region,
&,rtmı Rımttlia '\VaS dunn/uıgan!:
including the Rhodope Mountains and
now the southem part of of 12 585 sq. m., with Plovdiv as its chief town;
Maritsa ri\"U vv.lley, an ares ' province of Turkey in 1878 before it was
. li h d an autonomous . call d 'A.
it was estab s e _as later.'77 In Greek, the area ıs e n.V«'To:htx~
anncx ed B··J..-ria seven years
ro ~--- .
, "•
) 'Avtı-roAtX~ P6lp.UA'«·
Pou~ and (ınore wntte~ the 15th century, in centrast to the name Turkey
For European travelers
0
beoıtı"l with today's Thrace and Eastem Rumelia."•
uscd for Asia ~finor'' Greece o -
r

PO'f},W.Ia and ~o_vp.EJ.Ia. /j Latinized Jlılmilia, and RMme/ia, occuring at the

Turkish Rımı-ili or Jlılm..e was ther name forms were latinized. From Turkish
end of the 16th ~~~thso:.ollılmorum, = Turci) was formed, the !~rkish
RJiJtl the name Rıimt n~ ,·ı-n· (gen Jlılmilerorum), and from RMmılıa Rıi-
RıtiiTiler rGreeks' bec:ame n.~~m IÇ •

,.;;;:'~':ıem Greek form Poup.ü.C«/Poup.r.i..(« is also an extension in -[cı

,4 " , The form in -(cı was adapted to the land names,
as
wws 'A"2--rnALtı from ..c::ı."«TOA"')· k fi fi h N
· p 1- ~ ıııa ete. From either the Gree or m or rom t e ew-
BouAri1PLa, ou~~, ~tp.., ' .ır n~.
Germ • .n.Nfllt11en,
,. The
. d · Bul RJimtlija Fr. la ROIIIIJ~11e, ete.
Latın ~orm en/ve repgr.esents the Turkish double form Rılmeli/Rılmili. 11•ı
alıemaaon -ıu:· -p.L-

P(l)pvJ./a . .,. • in1

The name form P6lp.uAC« fromil/af for Rılme/ıa-Rılmı,ıa ıs certa y an unwar-
raıtted purisric adaptarion of the Iatter. The form Pwp.u:A(cı was used by Alexander

111 a. F. Taachner, CMH. 4, t (1966) 762 rthc Roman land•]; actually 'the land of the
Rum (= Romei)".
,,. \Vcbtr.er's Gcographical Dicrioıary (1 965), 963 b.
an \Vebtter'a Geographical Dictionary (1 965), p. 316 b •
•,. Vacalopoolos UKI the form "Avcz-ro~ P6)JtuAl« in his INE. 1 (1961) 68, 69, 76, 187;
but in 2 (1964) 362, 370, the form "A. PouJUAl«.
•,. So La Broquiere, Buondelmonti, Pero Tafur, and others. Cf. Vacalopoulos, INB. 1. 76;
ci. p. 187. E. g., Le voyage d'Outremer de Bererandon de La Broqui~rc, cd. Ch.
Schefer (Paris 1892), p. 266: Et de la Hongric • passer dans la Gr~cc n•y a • passer
ainon la Dunoe ct tantott on esc en la Greu; 569: (Andrenoply) la plus fortc de toutcs
eclles que le Turc p01stde dana la Greu.
• AD rhae fonns are DICd by joarıtJCI Leunclaviua, Hiat. Muaulm. (1591), col. 540, 1 42:
.Rimtili« sive Th1'2Ciae; 1. S3f.: jn Europacam profugiasc Rı1miliam; ll. 48-53: Sultanus
Aladin.. eu regiona rum 1uia daerCill, venua RIJIIIiltrtWIJIII (qui Gracci aunt ete.) pro-
•inciu in Aaia se conferret ... ; col. 229, 1. 4: beglerbegatum Rumilitnrtm; col. 601, 1. 38:
milire1 RM.~ (id esr Turcorum ete.). Al10 in the indcs, pp. 261 If.: Rumella est cıadem
quı&e Römanta •el Europa wırh referencc ro his Annaica Sultanorum Othmanidarum a
Turcil .w l~ngwı Kripti, edirio altcra (Francofurdi 1596), p. 126, 1. 33f.: Pdmua Anatoliae,
alter R..t,/,tJt, hoc esf Rt,l'n2n.iac vcl Europae.
..,. A. Charzia• suggeuion (Tl ~dwJUV ol BOO>.yızpoL -rfi 'E>.M3t., magazine •E&vı.xol Jlcı>.Jtol 1
f1?4~) 30) thar. ~~ two Greek forma Ptı•Jı.u>.lt.ı or Pt.~uJL&Al« tranalitcratc and render
Turlrı.h &11111-ı-i/1 or French Ro11ml/it, which G. Mcgaa ('A"Il'fC~Aı.xi) PC~u~>.lt.ı [1945],
p. 6 note 1) approvea. i1 not correct.

124
R. Rangavis, Greek amhassador in Berlin in 18?8
eonvened,511 but of course has no rights of langua •. ~hen the Berlin Congress
'P ( . ge eıtızenship in M d G
A name . W(J.U~ « occ~s ın a senatus cansultum of Adr . o ern teek.
Latin Ro111lllta (trıbus; adJ. Romulius, deriv. of Romulus) 181 ı:myttıon and renders
with modem R.ılmtli.6ac Demetrios Vemardakis has mad . u~~ nothing to do
this name and other words playing with p(U 'Altı. ( ~ ıncısıve remarks about
cre2ting from a Turkish name by Ieamed fol:ue ~ rpııı.xu'Ma.)."' lnd~d,
Iooking ghost-word is not simply a u.ı:t.tor.t.Lpr.t tymo, ogy a venerable ancient-
. r - , ~ t-~«poc; "ruTtoç 181 b t th
a tendeney to renarnıng and allegedly beautifyin existin ~ e result of
ioto revered Hellenic forms, thereby violating ~th d ~~nwn~ place name.s
1:
goals of re2l resea.reh, a tendeney owing either to la ~ f a. ~g history and the
use of leisurely erudite speculation. c
0
cntıcal sense or to the
The fo~m P(Uııu"A(« for Pouııı."Alr.ı./Pouıu"A(r.ı. can be explained sim
1
etymologıcal app~oaeh both phonologically (P(U- /rof for RM- ~~n;,f?lk-
P(Uııt6c;, ete.) and ın orthography (P(Uııu'A- with p(U(LU'Aoı;). 817 ' (U(Ll),
A further distorted form is P(Uıu'At't'l)ç (18th cent) as ethni f · h
· d f p · c o eıt er Pou~).l)
or Pou(J.&A(« uıstea o ouıı&'A('t'l)c;,111 owing probably in th · d f ·
· king wıt · h p (UJL«ı.oç e mm o ıts user
to a lin
..
or p (U(LL6ç. , •

••• Alexandros R. Rangavis, 'AnOJıVllJA.OvcUJA.IZ'tl! (Athens 1930), 4. 235: On March 8 1878

he expounded to A~bassador Lord Oddo of England his opinion that .. Europ~ 'should
demand that. ~ulgarıa confine herself to Mt. Haemus (Balkan); while the area.s south
thereof, receıvıng guarantees of better governance, aa weU as the remaining Cb · ·
provinccs, should remain under Turkey bearing the name P<ılJA.I.IA~ with whic~s~:
the Turks w~ul~ be ple~sed because these (provınces) were given this name (familia.r
to them). Thıs ıdea, whı~h characterized .those areas as Greek (P<ıl~cılı.x'l) pleased my
colleague [•.. ] and, as ıs well known, ıt waa subrnitted to, and was approved at,
the Congress,. (my translation from the Greek teı:t).
"' Actually, according to P. Kretschmer, Remus und Romulus, Glotta 1 (1909) 296,
the Latin spelling Rom11lia in Romulia Jrib11.1 and in i111eriptions (Mommsen., Ephem.
epigr. 4. 221) and the Greek transcriptian 'P<ılJA.UAl.t& is obviously to make the etymo·
logical connection with Romu/11.1 evident. For the form RomtJia is, from the phooemic
viewpoint, less striking than •famulia would be instead of familia.
au S. Macrymichalos, PwJıu>.(a. K~Zl ~xı. PouJUAl~Z, Ni cı 'EG"tlcı, No. 464 (1 Nov. 1946),
p. 1141, shows himself to be unaware of the forms Rılllıılia, Rılllıilill, ete. and cannot
grasp the fact that Rum-ili is a Turkish formation and that PCı)~u).~ and PCa»JA.~ are
irrelevant. Nor is it true that Rangavis introduced the term 'Avcı"tO>.udj PCa»JLU:Al.t&;
he used it only in his negotiations in Berlın.
Ul D. Vernardakis, 'Ycu81!TTI.X\CJ1'0Ü ~Mn~ ~'tO\ K. I:. K6vıou n(a)CJa\XWV lltlf)CITJ)p~Cft(a)V
dvcıcpr:pOJA.~<ılV r:l~ -rl,v vi11v lA>.JlV\K~V y).(;)crcrcıv ıiv~Zcrxr:u~ (Tcpyicrnı 1884), 70.
111 So D. Zakythinos, Nicı 'EcnUı 38 (1 945) 813a.-Also G. A. Megas ('Avczmut~ Pou-

JUAltı. [Athens t 945], p. 6 note 1) no te d that P<ılJA.UAlcı., to him a rende~in~ of the ~rench
form Roumllit has no relation to Rıuwili 'the land of Rum; Gre~ce ; ın adopnng the
Frcnch form Ro11mlli1 as the basis of PouJU>.tl! he was misled by A. A. Papedopoulos,
Ol y~ZA>.I.crJıol rij~ lll'JlVI.K~~ YA~CJCJl)<;, 'A&YJYii 42 (1 930) 8.
•n M. Triandaphyllidis, 'H ~p&oypcıcpla. ~'"~ (1913), in his: "Anll'lu (Complete Works) 7
(Thessalonl ki 196 5), p. ı 23 no te 62, w here the author ma kes 1 reference also to A. Cha·
tzis, Ol P~ZouA, Pci>.., Pci>.cıt. (Kirchhain 1909), p. 7 note. "( d . ) ·n his
111 The name waa used by Michael Papa-Georgiou of Siaristt (West '~ ace :nı~ 1 h
book: 6t.8dcrxcı>..o~ T~v dpxa.pt(ı)-v ~~ 'EA>.llv\X~' y>.~~' (Vienna.~783),ri\ot ~~)e
dtle page (1'6 I'hott T~" 'P<ılJA.EA\Twv) and page L«' (olvioı · · · ri\-v (.ı)fl.&).\ v, P ·
125
 APPENDIX 3
TORKMEN AND OSMANLI
. th .l.an2rion of the name Mongo/ (Byzo MouyouAtot
Suffice it to gıve he~ e :ngolian-Turkish Moy11l"' and to state that the
~~longols', 13~h cen~) 0
~ e sources under the names Toüpxot andMouaouA(J4vot
'"
Sdj~ appcar ın~ :::::ıes but aever under the name Se!}11k., which was
an~ _~gbt other naı' ..... n'le of the head of the tdbe,111 as Osman waso Two
~ -=-- nv the I'V'"'O .......... o th ı: o di
o~. ~~- d Oımfl/llt, which appear ın e ıoregoıng scussion,
other oames, an . . dix
~ /ITIUntfl
should be brid1y discussed ın this appen .

I. T(}RKJIEN
Among the Turk ttibes of Asia Miaor, which were no~ closely distinguished
· historioın"aphers and any and all of which were called by the
bv the Byzanane
· T - o-- , J .LA • '/ T. ·· .L_ I la ·
are included the Toupxo~voL /llrK.UI!IIZI'II or llf'~CTRtn, s ıruzed
ı::wnc oupxoLy 'b . .
nomads previously c:alled Ogh~.~~~ The Türkmen ttı es came ın ~ucce~sıve ~aves
of immigntion from Central Asia after the Turks overran Ası.a Minor ın the
aftermath of the battle of Manttikert in 1071 A. D. ; 611 after that year they settled
in the pcninsuh against the will of.the Seljukids."' ~d co_ntinu~d their ~~ansion
much Ianger dwı the of.6ci.al limits of the SeiJukid regıme did. Wıthin fifty
616

yean they reached the Aegean li~oral, invaded the peninsula . an~ settled. In
Anatolia they continued the practıce of customs that were theırs ın Khorasan
aııd in Tar.k.estaıı. 111 Th.eir islamism was a syncretism resulring from the combi-
nation of the idobttic trad.itions of the Turks with a simple and popular form
of the enremist chiism and with same local survivals. 117 A religio-social move-
ment alled biba~i (from baba 'popuhr preacher'), which disturbed the Turkoman
a:nten, broke out in 1239 and was 6nally suppressed. ~ta
The Türkmen are to some scholars closet to the Mongol type than are other
Tork ttibes and are much closer iıı char2cter to the original Turkish invaders,
for they are distinctly Asiatic in physical type and in occupation. 111 In fact,

- Monvaik, Byzantinorurcica•, 2.193.

• Monvaik, op. ciL, 2. 59.
•ı Jı/t:{,j i1 rhe M mc of a village. ne ar the Ephetoe ruiru, aa S. V ryonis tc lls me (per
Jetter dared Nov: 2, .1969); Sı/j!JUw, name of a viiiage in Phrygia at the l:c~cıcr-ri),
11. rhar ~f a Muehm vdlage, ınıeaning •the SeJjuke'; cf. W. M. Ramsay The Cities and

~:J;:;a o( Phrygja 1 0~9~97), 27. I have aleo notcd the followin~ name•: St/çi/ılır
al~ ~lı ) for /he Pbryg~an name, Sılçi/ı (twice), St/çi/ıli, Stlç11lı (twice; the one
'?),
s,~ 11. 1 ;)~· IıiPI!' IMt,uı (name of a dietrict, in which alao the second
.. W S. ~ ;:ate · e rhe~e an Gautteer No. 46: Turkey (1960) 547.
ra~re~ib~d.: ;;~(~u~~~~:ntH~•I2 4 (1936) 896-98; Z. P. KöprUIU, Turcoman Ute·
- (._.m, h 'L...:d ' . (1955) 340.
ıo. . 11, R
• Cah~n. Byzanrion 18 (1948) ... ~mtay, Proceedinga 7 (1916) 381.
M K'-rülü I . . 65. lbad., 67.
_ '')" . • A!l on~nea (1935), 117.
P. Wınelr, The Ri~e of the Ou R .
Eı.t•. 1 (J«WM "4JL ...... [ ~mhabn'bl'mp~re (1938), 24. See now C. Cahen, art. Blbi'J,
- l ''~'~J lr-O'P'tl wu t Jognphy]
aatHy, Procudinp 7 (191S-16) 384. •
ıa
the difference between Türk and Türkmen was · t
century (1 ~00--~ 120) a~ _it was ea~ly in this ceni:~!! A~::nt in~~ ~rly 12th
(actually go;tbt nomad ıs no ethnıc name 10ı) and T.J' .L __ lly, Yllrll/u, Göf~b11
'
Contrary to t h e t h eory according an exaggerat d . "'/CH/tn
formed one group.soı
zatian of the ghazis (P. Wittek), the Oghuz ori ~ ı~p~rtance to the organi-
the sources was a histarical reality. eoa The T gki~ ho hit' e ı:urks mentioned in
ur s stonans ha
in recent years to t h e ethnic elements of the T k' h ve returned
di T .. k Th ur ıs race an..l h
to the no~a c ur. men. us, to the histarian Kö rülü ~ amo~g t em,
Türkmen tnbes constıtuted the purest and most vi P ' the semınomadic
1
population of Anatolla; they al so made up the true ~~us ~ ements of the Turkish
The nomadie Türkmen tribes in the western di t . ry ofrce of the marches. eoaa
. . s ncts o Anatolla . th
century could drive theır herds ınto the Byzantin tal . ın e 12th
into the interio~ of the Seljuk territory. As the; ~:~d r~~~ns and eq~ally
robbers or warrıors, they were dangerous to the r q . Y change uıto
. th . ıew towns ın no- ' 1--d
which were ın e possessıon of the Byzantines and did h . man s-a.uı
aravans of merchants. 804 not csıtate to attack
The Turk. name Tiirknıiin is according to Cahen obsc · . .
. f: ,.,. .. .L • h ure ın onguı and mean
ing•o& but ıs rom .ı.llrlf:. wıt the augmentative suffi.ıc -m·· eoe ( f th .-
-r
It:al. ı 11rc-ont and M d G "' '
o . r . .1. OV(>it-alaç).801 The Greek 6an T c · . e suffixes
, uı
·ı orm oupxoıa•1ot from
the 12th cent. on,
101
necessan y has the -o- composirion v ı · L~
owe as ın tııc: name
Toüpx.o-<;; the c~nsonantal cluster -rkn~- in Greek would be impossible.
The name Tur/emen was preserved ın Asia ~finor up to the 20th
· h d
desıgnate t e n oma s. eo•
century to

eoo Ibid., 382.

101 A. Tietze (per letter da te d April 23, 1969).
10
• B~ce, Bulletin 38 (1 955-56) 24. However, according to M. Tsakyroglous, lltpl rtou-
poux(c)v [Athens 1891], 10), the name Ti1Tiutıt11 came to be synonymow with.JRnık and
g'*bt to designate the nomads.
101
F. Köprulü, The Ethnic Origin of the Ottomaııs, Bclleten 7, 2 (1943) 2191. ; Bu~
Les deportations (1 949-50), 80-82.
•oaa Köprulu, Les origines (1 935), 57 and 106.
lOt Köprulü, op. cit., 57; Wittek, The Rise of the Ottoman Empirc (1938), 24. a. above,
p. 86ff..
101
Cf. above, p. 87.
101
Toupxoııcivo' from Tiirllmiin is like Kouııcıvo,fromQMmQ"(fromQ•+•a);cf.Moravcsik,
Byzantinoturcica1 2 (1 958) 327 [with biblıography]; E. Rossi, I Turc:hi, Le Civilti
deli' Oriente (1 956), 521.
107
The surname ToupK«ll~~ in Rhodes (where .J/. is pronounccd: also a given name
Toupx«Uo<; in Rhodes) and the surname rcpıı«v~pci.; both derıve from the rcspcctive
ethnic names Toüpxo<; and l"cpıı~\'ÔC with the sufri:aes .ll).(l)~ and ·~· See Ch. 1.
Papac hristodoulou, OlxoycvcL«x« in'W'fU!J.~ ~(ı)8cxllviJaou, in: 'Acplip(ı)IJ.Cl M. Tpurmıcpul·
l(8l) (Athens 1960), p. 323 (on Toupx«Uo~) with note 1 (on Toupxcılltiç, fcpf~«V~) . ­
Another paralld derivative is TiJriJII-4ri 'Turk' with iiT (modem tr) ' man' plus suf6s
·f. J, Ha milton, Toquz-Oyuz et On Uyyur, journal Asiatique 2SO (1 962) 58 notc 47,
considers iiri a suffi:ı.
••• Anna Comnena 3.169.25; later: G. Akropolites, Chron. 136.11; 160.2; Duc.as 224.4;
lo. Kinnamoa 208.1; Chronicon minus 9.134i Chron. of Morca 318/19; ete. s~
101
Moravcaik, Uyzantinoturcica•, 2. 327 (with bibliography). .
M. Taakyrogloua, loc. cit. [note 602]; G. Amakis, The Early Osmanlll (1947), SJ.
127
 n. OS .IlA-\"U
The ()smanlis appear in Byzantine sources under the names 'O&o~cıvo(, ToüpxoL,
u . .-. ~ .• ..:vot and a dozen more names.
110
But the name Osman/& is no
&nd !UO""'vU~,.. • 1- ed b
Iongcr in use in today's Turkey, for it was rep...c Y tbe reıntto
' duced name

Turks who were part of the Oghuz branch and o.f the same racıal
Tir/e. . group as
the Sdjuks au u.sed to all themsdves Osmanlı, w hile .the form Otloman was
comınonlv employed in westem European Ianguages, denved from the Byzantine
Greek fo~ 'O&o~ıno( Jolomallif.• 1•0smanlı was the national name for the Turkish
people of Asia Minor (and fomıerly of Southeastern Europe; now of a minor
put tiıettof), dcrived from the personal name of the leader OsmiJII, son of Er-
roghrul and gnııdson of Sulayman, the Osman who declared his independence in
1299 and set outona oıreer of conquest. The Osman dynasty was the original
core of the Ottoman empire, Ertoghrul and Osman having been the chiefs of
a smail cWı.
The name Osmlllll• originally meant 'Osman's men' (or "those serving Osman')
and recc:ived an ethnic implication Je jaçlo only ;111 it expressed unity in a Turkish
Muslim empire, and becune a sart of imperial designatica but has no langer
had ncial chancter since the beginning 20th century.eu The name has a parallel
in the historia.lly earlier ıwne Dtmisbmlndiles 'people of the (Türkmen) Danish-
mcnd'.
The name lwl in Turkish the form Atman plus other forms and in Arabic
•OJ•Iilı and 'Osmtilı. The followiııg fomıs are listed from Byzantine sources :'u
'Osawı': 'A~, 'A~, 'A-rou,ıtfv (with anaptyctic 11, whose quality is
cooditioned by the labw 111), 'A't'OU~VO~
'Osawı': ·o~ (Duas 235.7)•ı•
The phıals 'A-rou~, 'A-rou.,uboL, 'O&oiJ.CZVol (15th cent.) mean ~osmanlis'
(syn. Toüpxot).•n

,. Mon•aik, Byzandnoturcica•, 2. 359.

: l..aı1gcr and Blake, AHR. 37 (1931-32) 489.
Prof.
ro pro•eA. Tietu
u wc (23 April
know that1969}· h Oa t 0 t~odan d cravee
T Jci '7b . from the Greek form is hard
in 0/ltJIINIII and Gr 'Oh~ ' .::1111_~ an early form Olman," The ·D·, however,
•PJ)e•rinı form whlch . 'Ohan al ntı vowel, •hould be aacribed to the earlieat
.. T.,-., (..e • .,;,••, P· ı::). ......, •
not 01/omilld; a paraUel caee io Toupxoı-ı&vo• for
N A. Tıeae (per leuer, 23 April 1969).
"' R•mt•Y .. Proc.eedinp 7 (191S-16) 381, 410.
form nry con•eniendy ıor • and 2lSf., hu Uated and documented each name
Mon•caılr, Byzantinoturcica• 2 214

... - Ul •
... mnnvailr, op. dt., 214.
The Yie'W'
neme tuchh• beenform
u the At•• th•t rhe .(,ounde r of the dynuty actually bore • Turklah
•d••nced
l•lemiaed into 'Othmlft 5c ~ 0~ a ••millf one and that this ••• then Arablclzed or
· • · anmann, Zur Wiederaabe tUrklacher Namcn und

121
 b' c-Turkish forms Otmanlı and Osmanlı (14th-16th cent.) are reftected
The A:ıtowing forms in By~tin~ s~urc~: :o'f~'Al~tc;, 'O'f&tuıvMStc;,
in the tS 'A-rou~J.~(8E:~, ete. and sıgnify likewıse Osmanli Tuıks' or simply
•O-rou~~ , E:~(~yn. TiirltJer). 111
•osına.u~s

--- . d n byzantinischcn Quellen, Abhandt. dcr Dcutschcn Akad. d. Win. zu

Wb~er ~l f~r Sprachcn, Litcr. u. Kunst, t952, Nr. 6,. p. 6 [with bibliography}. Here
Berlın, · . ons of the various forms. Cf. also the revıcw by A. Sc:hall, BNF. S (\954)
also e:ı.planatı ntributcS a paraUel of the changes !"' - tm - sm for the same name in
95f. [who ~an-Semitic Tigrc·dialcct.}
the Abessy l28; cf. also St/juldtr above, notc 591.
n• see above, P·

129

1 Georpcat
 ADDENDA
aııd abbreviations) general and on Turkish names
UBLI()Ga.APH1' ( .J!- 1).
(AppeDUP •
. . (1898) _ R. Hebcrdey, Niaa und ~o~ba, zwel Stidte
Ha::buckJ. N• aad _Xom~. aı Ly~ H . .IGeput (1898), 15>-158 [identificatıon of 4 placca.]
ckrlykW~ )ıfilyu,:=~linb.. Zur historischcn T~po~pbi~. Lyldens, ibid.,
X"•'mn, Lyk.iaı (1898) f 145 ııames of places, mostly inhabıted, ıt contains more
161-178 (Oa pp. 171~: •b::r~carions.]
rt.a • cbaı ~ alt Gcsclıichte und Geograpbie. Festschrift ft1r Heiruich
(lkiuı~ JGepert~ ~;e 3 :nmburions by R. Hebcrdey, ~· ~linka, and W. To-
XKpat. Bcrlin,15J-1158 161-178 137-149, ıespectively; see also uı this addendwn under
PWechek. pp. • •
CKiı al Ebac aamcs.] v .. -Nıık.iaı (t898) = Wilhelm Tomaschek, Historiach-topo-
T• ......rV~. Eaphnı ~E-~und au.s Ost·Kappadokien. in: Festsebrüt H. Kiepcrt

=
pwıplliıacha Tom auııtu;n up~ · · · · ınainl
cıi98). ll7-t-49 (nro c1oa:a ideıırifia.tioas; the names are gıven uı tranlcrıpuon y

A. :v::::;,u
~
et 1a .An.bea. I: La dynastie d'Amorium (820-8~7). ~. f~çaiae
H. Gdgoire ct M. UnarcL Bnısc~. ı 935. ~: La dynastıe Maddoru~
(16i-959). 6d. .. . H. G. ct M. c. DcııDbne pactae. ~raıt~ des sour~c:s arabea, tradwte
pu IL. c...nL Brvsdla, t950 (Corpua Bnıullemc Hmorıac Byzantınae 1? 2,2) [In the
1• ...oı.: Appawliırr A. Tradua.iolll d'aurcun ambel, ~· z;ııotc:s complbneııtaires, 26~24.
~ı. put of~ 2od vol, whicb u _ro inciade .the indic.c:s of the two ':o!umes, dı~ not
appar • J'ft. ~ 3rd ...oı. u: E. Hooigmaıııı. Dı.c O.tgrenze des Byzantinilchen Reichcs
TOII .363 bia 1071. Bnadla, 193S.J

P. ll: I-'.J -f AM M;.,.

T1Urty-4in pun aco. E. Horüpwın bad liated the important desiderata in hiatorioU
, . . . . , ; Byanıjoa ıı (1936) 559-562
E. Honip:wwl, .. Poar rada byzantin", B,zantion 11 (1936) 541-562 [On pp. 559-562
pneNI mıwb on crron in plac.c nama and on hiarorical geography; among fi ve deaiderata
lw ._. •) tpui&l and cktailed mamaı. of h.ilror.icaJ ropography of each province, b) a dictionary
ol aneimf ICOC~hy. aı aa. ol rhe Grcco-BJDnıinıı: and Latin topony1111, and c) a hiatory of
dw deTdopmu~t rA poppbic acienc.e ...... an~iqaity and the Middle Agea. -On pp. 499-559
on dir ..aa ~. l:1r,_,- OllrliJ., S--'14, X"UNı.J
P. 401.: 'Aw~~- On 'A,..-r~ in p.p. (7th ccnc. and Bp. period): Preilifıke, Wörterbuch 3
(1929-31) 283b
'A~ -~ in Byz. ,.,ri: Preilipc, lfx. ek.
'A..-ro~: Anhic .J.t.,'MobtJ (pr,..ince ol rhe 'AM-ro>.ıxol) in Mu'Odl Ct 956/57);
d. V•ilin, .8yıanu ct la Anba 2,1 (1950) 400.
·~: The . .hropotrtm il 1rtarcd aJeo in IMIIJ Byz. p.pyrl: Preislgke, Namcn-
~h (19'll.), col. lO, md D . Ponbotchi, Onomuticon alterum papyroloalcum
()fi.&.no 1967~), P· 32; an 'A~Üt'Jti hii17Uınenot of Studion (912 A. D.): Marle
Vopl end Vtctor G.rdrt.awn, Dlıı piechılchm khıeU~r da Mlttcı.lten und
4kr l.tr · a (l....ipzif 1909), 199f.
P. tt : ~----n._.., il....,ioned .ı.o In the P.t~t• /llılfl GNMI (1204)· Taf•l und
n..... liıtı ... (1156), 473. '
fll
p. The Heroee of the Grcck.s (London 1959), 266, 269,
n6-noı; •Ell'rjı; xczl nhpcz' I:u~n>.'rjyci3ır:.c;.
a
52 : Kuıivır:cz' nhpıu or l:uıı.ır').:ııyıi3ır:~. - On the Kı.ttiwut as 'Dark-hlu R •
oclcs cC. C. Ker&ıyi.
271 ' · Lycopbron 1285: !t;

53 . 'Avtı-ro>.tcı.-Thc termination -ia in Latin and ·ltı in Grcek .

p, · Moraı~tı: Moravia and Gr. Moprı~tcı (ZONF 2 [1926/27]
151 ft )ıa uncommon. so from
(a principatc of Moldava~ the b.tter ia not imprecise as is·~M~U.a : MoUcıŞI.tı
Univ. of Athcns 1 (1937] 141 note 1). ' an EE~l: of the
p.41 f.: ı.nıant. -Be noted the name Lna~~t of a town in Mainc, u. S. A.,
cated in the eutcrnmoat part of the country (i. c. from lnant •caat") .~~amed because lo-
10
American Place-namea (New York 1970), 256. ,ao G. R. Stcwart,
p 61 If.: Romania, Pwtı4vtcı.- The Arab rendering of p(ı)~ as A 4lılb (!
· Acxrımıv6~) and of .P(a)JL4VUz as. ~rm4ni4 'Greecc' both from ~üdi (i~ PCıl~
D.) is worth mentıon; cf. Vasiliev, op. cit. 34. emt. A.
P. 74: note 339. romtıi~.-;~ Engl~h Fterm nJmaika [pronounced ,,.q.kl] is the circular
dancc known aa 1a aanst grttq~~e ın rench (in the Frencb tnvelcr D G
S . I mclı os, ''C'
1- A - •AA l [Acadc.my of Adıms]c 15/16 U)'1, 1771 • cr
.r~ncnıp.._ ~oypcz,~xoo ~zc ou [1962 ·
puhlishcd 1964) 17). lt as certainly & X«Mıı.cz~~ ():or«), circular and syn6t 163 (th;
kind of d~ce called aup-r~ occurs as early. as in the ht cent. A. D.). The word is
hardly exphcable fron,ı p(a)~txiı (so accor~g to English dictionaries) hut is from
p(a)JLCduco~ [romO.COs] Greek , as the Englash pronunciation clc:arly indiates . the
English term could be rendered phonetically romljlu and should not be read ,;,Jjkl.
P. 76 : Rim 'Greeks' . in the 9t~ and 11t? ccnturies (Tabart [839-923); BtrilnJ [t 1048]; cf.
Vasiliev, op. cat. 2,6 (thrace), 7 [twıce], 8 [thrice], 9, 12, ete.; for Htnını p. 428(.).
p, 79 and note 390. Er.{"Nfll.- Ert tr-Rımı was in Annenian Kar111!1-ltfHJt~ and Arah.
Q4/iqa/4; Tomaschek, Euphrat und Ost~Kappadokicn, Fesrschrift H. Kicpert (1898),
138.
p, 99 and note 543.-The name T~~r/cry-codı known since tS41 was applied to the Guinea-
fowl N11111itU mtltagril (1601) and to the rmle of the turkey (1578) (correspondingly
Tmluy-bm known s ince 1552 was applied to the fermle of the turkey [1 555) and to the
guinea-hen [1601]); then the shonencd form lw/uy (for IIITiıq-tod~ and lwkq-/Jm) has
been known since 1555. See the Shorter Cbford English Dic:tiona.ry', rcrised and edited
by C. T. Onions (1968), pp. 2266 and 226Sc.

APPENDIX 1
Pp. 1osır.: Pı.AcB NAwBs IN AsıA
MINoft
A11ra1tı, Evnlt (in thesame plainand 8 kmnorth of Kavak= I«ucrdtrı) : 'A,pocdtic;
E. Honigmann, Byzantion t 1 (1936) 556-58.
Btıltlıtm: Drı>.cıl6xrıcnpov; F. Taeschner, Das anatol. Wegcnetz 1.175; P. Wittek,
Mentesche (1934), p. XIII.
Bigtı: n'lyrıl; P. Wittck, Mentesche (1934) 43.
Ktrılllilli Ha (in area of Trapczounda): ~ K~ rı~oc; Merropoüwı .C!-ry~~nthos of
Trcbizond, 'Apxciov 06vrou 4/5 (1936) 154, 163, 168; E. Ho~. Byun-
tion tt (t 936) 558 f. The Turk. name is prob.bly from the inhabawıt name
K cprıJL(TrJ'·
Artı/lif plart Millti

1. In Mu"Odl (10th cent.)

A,,,;r;y.: 'AJA6plo'\l; cf. A . A . V1ailiev, Byuncc et les Araba, 2.401.
Aftlt: "E,.~; Vuilicv, op. cit., 2.401
G.,tilllllll canton: A.-hJpolit; Tomise hc k , K lelnuien S3 f. : V 1silicv, op. cit·•
2.400. .. . 401
lt,lllir: Arsb. J111iNII: l:fl.up""; Vasıbev, op. clt., 2. ·
lf!'ill: Arsb.l'w'lfbı: Nbccua; Vuiliev, op.cit., 2.400.
.. lll
 A b. and Turkish names
2. Other ~ ıc . Albill4n. Annen. ApltJJihtı, Apl4rlhflin : Byz G
A;/4ı/ll (ldrisi_l: Ablar~:·k
1
Euphna; und Ost-Kappadokicn (1898), 144 and ~~~·
-:-ıl fl>.cıcr.-:ı, To~-•·nk~ Lykicn (1898), 171. •
L.J-..J.,;. 'Av8ptcix'rı; ~ •• .
~· , - . Toınaschck, op. cıt., 139.
Arp·till: Byz. Apycı~·- 6atı-rcı · Tomaschek, op. dt., 138.
A • JJJ• ArttılfiDitl/tl. ~ıı ~ı. Jt l L
• •· ) . A b St11fltiiiJo :• Byz. ~ ....,...
ı '-cıJt<ıVo~;~c; Qpoc; xcı Krza-rpov (Arrnen.
Ca..,ll (Turk. . na · · ı~~
,Jtw). Tomaschek. op. cıt., .,....
. ~111., tle' and C;,.,il:ll-11i: KcptıJt/ıato~ (river Rowing from Tauru s; in
~rn-ıldı (C2S ) h XartUIIiıior) · cf. w KcpcıJt/ıatov (Thcoph. contin 268)
Armcn. geognp Y ' · i
Toı::naschek op. dt., 141.
Dtrmtii: Tlip~t; (Theophan. 372), Tıip(IV't'tı (Thcoph. contin. 267) or TcipcıvBoc;;
Tomaschek. op. cir., 148. .
Di'l'rigf-irfflaj: Tt~pncTj, Trcppnc-1), Abriq, Armcc. Tnmlı; Tomaschek, op. cit., 139•
Dwih: Byz. Tpur.kı; Toma.schek, op. dt., 145. .
Filımlör (Anb.), Fnnldsh Fikırdıu: ~L>.4ptrJı~; Tomaschek, op. cıt., 146. Better
~tipr.oç.
QvtıbMsa: Kpif.L~UC'ıı; J(alinka, Lykien (1898), 174.
Gmı/oH: K~u~; IUlinka, op. cit., 173. .
~: Byz. Kr:itıK«f»OV, Armcn. KtJrl:ııt;; Tomaschek, op. cıt., 141.
ti-HIIIitz8 (Ar.ıb ): "Ak&« (bastion), Ptolcmy's "A8cı't&cı (meaning in Syrian 'new
· thing'); Tomaschelr, op dt., 142.
Hllliirir (pass): 'llluplc6c; (Pıocopius, de acdif. 3.3.4); Tomaschek, op. cit., 138.
Mtd:Ttı: MUp~; K2linka, Lykien (1898), 174. Cf. Mdl:ri.
&lb4-Meyir, Mllllt"'-441.: 8f2. Moo~oupov, ltfoov~ı~pov 6po~ (Armen. M tm); To.
maschck, op. cit., 147.
QlliiiJMtJ (Anb.J: Byz. KcılaÜ3LGt (tOth cent.): Cl4111lia (C/4111liopolis, K>.tıu8L&"·
Tomasche~ op. cit., 141. a.
Bolu. '
Qti•tü (ril"cr aru:l bridge) Anab.: K6ııtacı; Tomaschek, op. cit., 149.
~-l'!J: GtiTğtiritJ; Toırwchek, op. cit., 140.
& : ~pc:,yr;; Kalinb, Lyk.icn (1898), 176•
.f.-ğtl (Anb.) rivcr: !:Lyy2.1; ncr.-~~; Tomaschek, op. cit., 143.
SmJo pon: :Ei~; JUiı.nb, loc. cit.
SIMJ:: :Eta~; .Arkwright in JUiinb, Joe. cit.
.ftmıtJii uland: 1:-:P'.trr\ı:>..,.; JUlinb, op. cit., 177.
T41k•: M&t!J4; Tomaschek, op. cit., 138.
Zibtt,trtJ(bastion): ~~6nc.o:~, Z~nc-rp«,? ZL~6a:orpcı Ptolcmy; Tomaschck, op. dt., 140.

APPEI\-ı>IX 2
P. J24 f. : p C..fAU).Lcz· -1 . t ma, be brnnohr
--c to t hc rcad era• attentıon
. that the anthroponym P(ı)JtU>.o~
~~~bın a papyrus of the 2nd cent. A. D. (BGU III 890 II 12 · cf Prci.sigke
ı...-..-ı.ıcn uch [1922], col. 355). ' ' '

APPENDIX 3
P. 128: 0111rlllllt, 'O&t,!'«''')( -The r· t 1• • .
should be •o · I .pu~· vıcwpoınt that the form 'O&oı.a.cıvo( la incorrect and
pure nonaen:7 -:-ı~ 1 ~ reek (E~~ of the Univ. of .Athena 1 [1937] 154) i•
irrelnanr de~to~:; (} ~Iy wor~ we opcrate with the material at hand, not with
ilan unt(:holuly attfr:~c. matcrJal u we would like lt to have bccn; prcacribing

112
 INDEX

Listing of the Anatelian placc names {pp. 105-121, 131 r.) has hcen nd .
ın. dex
• 50
the user of the book should have Appendiı: 1 in mind fıor th la uded from
osc p ce names.
this
Abbreviations used: adJ(tnda), adi(ttlivt ), tınlhr(opo'!1111 ) tıpp{mdix) b bl.' ( I!J
""· (noltı), mfl(ix), l"min{tılion), lopon(ym). Other abbre'viations are' ' ıogr tıp ),n. (nolt},

Artıb(it} Gr(ttlt:)
Strbo-Cr(oalia~~)
Arm ( tniall) ll(tılitJII)
Slav{k)
Bwg ( ariall) LAI(in) Sptvı(ish)
Byz (tınliM) MoJ(ern) Gr(ttlt:) TIITJ:(ith)
tttl( ttitıtlktıl) Neo-Lal(in) Ult:r( flllitJII)
Engl(iıh) Ptrs(itJII) V m ( tlia)
Fr(tnth} Pol(ish) U. S. ( VIIiltd SltıltS}
Gtrm(tJII} RıuJ(itJII)

Altıanatolien Germ. 53 ancient placenames 103-122, 131 f.

Anadolu Turk. 46, 47, 48, 50 .,Av(ı) 'Aat« 35; - 'Acıll) 37 w ith n. 83
Anadolu Feneri 52 "Ar.(ı) 'Av~~>.i) 44, 61
Anadolu Hisarı 51 with n. 180a Arabs in Asia Minor 38 f.
Anıadolu Kıavağı 52 with n. 182 Armini:l 'Greece' Arab. 131
Anatol' Russ. 57 'Aolcı 27-30; ecd. province n. 23; -
Anatole Fr. 57 ('lc.Jv(~c;) n. 23; 'Asia Minor' 27
'AwTo>.-1) 40-44, 53; Tci J.&fP'I Til~ -ii~ 4 ı Asia Lıat. 30; •Asia Minor' 30, 37; •Asiaric
w ith n. ı 13; - xa.l ~ua&( 43; - in contıncnt' 30;- (provincia Romana) 28,
titles 41 37; - proconsularis n. 23
Anatoliıa Nco-Lat. 53 f., 55 with n. 209; Asia Anteriare lt. 61
Arm. 56; Anatoıia It. 55, 56; Anat6liıa, 'Acıl~ 'i) 'E>.tinc.Jv 3S, 36
-lija Slıav . 56 Asia Maior 34, 36
'Av~Toll~ 53 with nn.198, 200; SS; 131; 'Aolıı MLxpti. 30 with n. 39
nıame of women 55, 56 Asia Minor 32; 33 with n. 60; 34; 36;--
'Ava.To>.Lci Mod. Gr. S4, 56 Engl. 35; geogr.ıphy 24 f.; description
Anatolian peninsula 24-26 by Strabo 24, 29
Anatolie Fr. 54, 55, 56; Natolie 55 Asiıa Minore lt. 35
Anatalien Ger m. 56: cf. AltanatoHen 'Aat~v~ 28 with n. 24; 30
'Ava.To>.c.xtl (ı.ı.ip'l) 44, 45 Asianus Lat. 30; Asianic En gl. 30
'AvııTOALX~ (8c.o{X'ICJI.~) 46 Asiıa Pokr Arm. 3S
'AwTo>.Lx~ Pw~tu>.(a. 68, 124; - Pou~tc>.la. 68 Asiıatic Turkey 96
'A~To>.Lx6 topon. 46 with n. 143 ~ -6v T6, 46 'Aat~TI.X~ Toupxlm 96 with n. 518
with n, 143; 47; ·bv &i~t« 45; 'Ava.TOALXci Asie Mineure Fr. 35
46 arlıas: Bvz. - 130
'Ava.To>.c.x6~ 441f. ; -c.xol 44 Atman Turk., 'AT~t~(oc;), 'ATOu~(~ 128
'Ava.T6>.c.o, 55; 56 w ith n. 21 S; ethnic 57 Azja Mniejsza Pol. 35
with n. 220; anthr. 57, 130
'Av~To>.lnı~ 46 bibi •ı Tur k. 126
'AvcıTo>.ou Turk.-Gr. 48 H~CTl« 42
Anatalya Turk. 54 bibliography 12-23, 130

133
 •.s. , Tö\V PCI)I'Cl(CI)y'
Karaman Turk. 48
BilJd al-Rüm Arab. •ı xwp« Ril 77 K1iTw 'Aatcı 35, 36; - 'Aat., 37 with n. 87
8J . • :\sia Minor' 46; - ar· m kavaA"ı 'poplar" SO
Bo~ .Turk. 49, bolazı n. ı 71 Kleinasien (Klein-Asien) Gcrm. 35
Bopnçi Turk. 49 Köktürk 85
~ 49 witb n. ı70 Kucivccıt vi]aoL 52 with n. 186; 131
KüçUk Asya Turk. 35
Casdes ocı Bosporos 49-52
Chiw n. 433 Xcpp6Y1laoç 37 with n. 91
Diııisbmend 87 witb n. 444 Lcvant 57-59; town in U. S. 131
.1Ucn.; 43 Lcvantc It. 57-59; Span. 58
~vnxol n. ı 36 Levante, die. Germ. 58
.Ac~civn: -rO; -eç 6. Mod. Gr. 59
Eastcnı Rumelia ı24 Lcvantine adj. Engl. 59
'E~ 'Avcı-:'0>.~ 44, 61 ).e~cıvdvucoç 60 .
'ElticraCAW 'Acri« 33; 36 witb n. 73 levantino It., levantın Vcn. 59
~ 'La.od' Turt. 123 .Ac~ııYTlwç, -lvcı f., 59 with n. 236
• E>.>.2.; 7 ı levend Turk. 60 with n. 244
·Ell~ 71 levent (Balkanism) 60
·~ ·E~ 'East' 44 >.epivnJç, .Acp~ç 60
ı~~~ 'Asia Minor' 27 with n. 19
Epbcsos 28 witb n. 23 Malaja Azija Russ., Mala- Czcch ,Ukr. 35
Erurum 79 witb n. 390; 131 maps of Asia Minor 105
'!4::ip~ ·~(4 'West' 43 with n. 128 Mcyci>.l') 'Acria 'Great Asia' 33, 34, 35, 36
Euromi 'Asıa Minor' Tataric 71 Mcyci>.l') PCI)ııcıvl« 69
~~lxiı Toupxl4 97 MiCJ'J') 'AvcıToi.:#j 44, 61
Middle East 44; 61 with n. 251
Far East 44, 61
feneri 'lightbouse" Turk. 50
.Mucpck 'Aal« 30-34
Mı.xpci P(ı)ııcıvlcz 69
Fiore di Lcvuı~ Ven. 59
Mucpcıalcı 30, 32
.pcrrxl4 97
Mucpcı~ 32
•pcryxo~vo' 60
Mucpcıcn4T1')ç, ·CJ&4TUC6ç 32
ghizis 87 with n. 445 Mo>Jcı~Uı 131
'Geographica' of Suabo 24 Mongoloids 84
fqı~ n.607 Moravia, Mopcıplcz 131
Gi.serün Tork. 25
r O':'h-fF<Jucl4. r Clt&oyp«~ n. 327 namelesaneaa of Anatolia 27 with n. 19
Graecia l..at. 66 Nltllq Pera. 47
fF<ZU<l4 72, 97 Natolia Span. 56; Natölia lt. 47; 55 with
r~""6ç. -oı 11 n. 205; 56
Güzel Hiun Tark. -49 with n. 180 NcıTo>.l4 55
Natolic Pr. 55
Higb lc•uıt "Far Easr' 58 with ıı. 227 (f) (an-) NlJollk Arab. 47
biun 'cude" SO w ith ıı. 177 NlJolQ Arab. 46
hiltoncal geography 102f.; detiderata io Near Eaat 44; 61 with n . 251
--130 Nippon 'japan' 42 with n. 118
.;,. suff. 55, 61, 97, 130 Oghuz 85
-~ Gr. auff. 55, 97. 124. 131 Orient Engl. 60
Idrisi 24, 6-4 Orient Pr. 60; Proche, Extr~me, Moyeo 61
-ı.oc auff. in name s 57 with n. 219 Orient Germ. 60
ltlcende~n 25 Oriente lt. 60; Viclno, Eatremo, Medio 61
·i:/tl termin. of Turk. ıcographic namea 'Op(D1'4toç Pontic Gr. (- P6»1'4l~) 74
n. 417 'Oamln 128
Osmanh 128 f.; 132
l(cr).s~ (~~) 131 'O&mln 128

...
l~,hç. Kcll&coMti n. 1U O&manlı 129
'Othmln n. 617
R~m Arab. 65, 66, 75, 76; from Rom~i 83·
'O&ı.tlivo~ 128
'O&oı.t«Vol 128 with n. 612; 132
•Roman. Empire' n. 348; 'Greeee' 79:
Byzanune Greeks'
, 76• 131·, 'Byzantınes
. :
Ottomans 88-90 with n. 453 71 ; 'A~~~
. M.
ın_or 71! 80 with n. 396; 81,
82, 83, Turkish Asıa Minor' 80 · 'S 1' k
JHlrr pro loto 71
placenames of ancient origin 10l-122,
!ul:anate of Konya' 81; ' Turke :
Ru man Tur k. 79 y
at JU
131 f. Riime~, ~ilmili 122, 123, 124
pre-Turkish namesin Anatolia 39, 10~122, Rumelı Hısan 51 with n. 181
131 f. Riime~ Kavağı 52 wıth n. 184
Rumelıa 123; 124 with n. 5&0
register of placenames 103-122, 131 f. Rumelien Germ, 124
Rom 'Gypsy" 78 Rumelija Bulg. 124
Romaei 73 Rum-erkek 79
Romagna 63 with n. 264 R;~ 71; Rüml Arab. 78; 'Ottoman Tur k'
Romaic Engl. 74
romaika (dance) n. 339; add. 331 Rumiler 'Greeks' Turk. 124 witb n. 580
Romaka (Indic) 73 Rumilla 124
Romania Lat. 61-67; bibliogr. n. 254 Riimlya 'Rome' Arab. 76; 'land of the
Romania 69; in ha b. Romantsi, Romanki 69 (Rum) Romans' 76, 82
Romanie Fr. 65; Empıre de la Romanie 64 R~mlye .Turk. 66; Rümlye (Urümtye)
with n. 271 Asıa Mınor' 82, n. 418
Romany ' Gypsy', -nl 'Gypsies' Engl. 70 Rum-kale 80
Romniti 'Gypsy' 70 with n. 319 Rum-kapu 80
Romulia Lat. 125 with n. 583 Rumlu, tribe in Persia 81
Pouı.ıc:ı-.ıLtı 'Peloponnesus' 69; = P(a)IJ4Vf.cı Rumyoz 'Greek' Turk. n. 338
'Balkans' 69 with n. 306
Pouııc>.., 123 w ith n. 565; 125 Selcük, Selcük.ler ete. (plaeenames) 126
Pouı.ıc>.f.cı, - ı.ıt>.(tı 124 n. 594
Roum~lie Fr. 54; 124 with n. 581; 125 Seljuk 86f.; bibliogr. on Seljuks n. 435
n. 586 l:"TM., •Bosporos' 49, 130
Pouı.ıc>.(T7)Ç 125 Euı.ı~>..,y«~ 52 wim n. 186; 131
pCa>!J.tılucoç, •., y>.6>aa~ Tti p(a)f!Cduut, ~ aup~ 131
pCa>f.Lt~ltxo 74
~(a)ı.ı«tx6ç 73 Tchihatcheff on Asia Minor 9 (names for it),
PCa>IJ.tiLOyUp LCfTOÇ 74 25 {its gcology & gcography)
P(a)ı.ıııioç 'Greek', PCa>!J.t~'toL 'Greeks' 72; toponymy: ancient & Turkish - of Asia
'Greek inhabitant' Pontic Gr. 74; PCa>- Minor 103
ı.ıcıtoL 'Byzantine (Greeks)' 71; oro xpchoç Toupxcı>.«ç 126 with n. 606; -ız>.M~ n. 606
or6>" 'PCa>ııcı(Ca>., 72; Greek subjects of the Toupxf.cı 84; 95; 96 with n. 514; 97 with
Roman Empire 73 n. 519; 98
'PCa>ı.ıtıtç adj. 73 Toupx~ 96 with n. 514; 97 witb n. 519
~(a)ı.ıtıtC(a) n. 328 Toupxo!J.Civoı 126; t 27 w ith n. 606
P(a)ı.ıcbco :XCa>pLoç n. 339 Toüpxoç, -oL 93, 94, 95
P(a)!J.«VCU(a) Pontic Gr. n. 314 Trabson Turk. 48
PCa>!J.cı"f.cı 61-7ı; hibliogr. n. 254 Tu·kiıe Chinese 93
P(a)!J.t~"ucci orci, •G reek language' Fontic Gr. Turchia Neo-Lat. 97 with n. 520; lt. 97
n. 314 Turcone It. 127
p (a)IJ.CX"(T7JÇ 67, 70 Turcus Neo-Lat. 95
PCa>ı.ıc>.('"lç ı25 with n. 588 Turk 85
'PCa>ı.ıiu,.,,, n. 336 Tur kestan 96
p (a)!J.L6ç, ·ld, •LOaUVl) 74 Turkey Engl. 97
P6Jf.LLO:X~PL 80 turkey (from Turkey-cock) 99
P(a)f.Lu>.lıa: ı 24; ı 25 w ith nn. 582, 583, 586: Turkey·cock t 31
132 Turkicization of placenam~s 39; 102; 122
'P«dı.ıü>.o, 125, 132 note 557
135
 Turkish language 92 f.; - publicarions on Torkmen 87, 126, 127
toponymy ı 04 f.; - (orms of ptc· Turkish Turükari 'Turk' n. 607
plac:cnaaıes 10S-122, 131 f.
Tuıquie Fe. 97
Turk 9J. 94. 95; türk "ScJjuk Turkish".
"Osmanli Turkish' (laııguagc) 92 Ucmiya Arab. n. 418
türk dili Turk. 98 Urum •ayz. Greek' Serbo-Cr. 77
Turkei Germ. 97 Urılmrye Turk. n. 418
Türkeli 12.3 UrumJu 79
TurJciye 84, 95, 98
Türk·kafa n. 503 :J'fl termin. of Turk. geographle names
Türkler 129 n. 417
Türkmin 127 Yeros. Yoros Turk. 52